Ramblings and Dribbles

by WolfgangNH

This is a posting of ramblings, dribbles, one-shots, unfinished ideas or other stuff I just don't think deserves it's own storyline. Some I plan to finish someday, others are what they are. This is mature reading for some posts. Some items may be well developed, others are not yet, and may never be. There will many different pairings, and sometimes none.

36. When the ICW Intervenes

Rambling and Dribbles: A dribble that I hope some enjoy.

Disclaimer: The world of Harry Potter does not belong to me.

Premise: The summer after the DOM disaster, Harry finds himself abandoned and stuck at the Dursleys. While he is stuck there, things int he Wizarding world take a right turn when the ICW decides it can no longer wait on the side-lines as Britain tears itself apart again and moves further from what the ICW believes to be the ideal Wizarding world...

This is a marriage law fic with a different take on what is going on in society.

Expect some drama, some lemons and Dumbledore, Voldemort and Grindelwald having conversations...

Main pairing: Harry / Astoria

-Astoria will be a little older. 15 at start of story. Birthday: 07 May 1981

-Harry is the same age

-Daphne and Astoria are a year apart in school. 20 months different in age (Daphne: 08 Sept 1979)

-oOo-

Chapter 1

-oOo-

August 23, 1996

Little Whinging, England

Harry lay on his bed, a small stack of letters on his bed. For the last few weeks any letter Harry had sent to his friends or the Order had been returned. Hedwig had seemed very reluctant to return with the letters, as though she had failed her master.

Harry petted Hedwig.

He didn't blame her.

Harry blamed himself. After the disaster in the Department of Mysteries, he could understand why no one wanted to talk to him. After getting Sirius killed, Ron and Hermione almost killed and the rest of them seriously injured, Harry wouldn't want to talk to himself either

He had some hope when he had been told to write every three days. The first few weeks had seen letters going back and forth between Harry, Ron and Hermione. Then Hermione had gone on vacation the week before his birthday. That had been about the time his letters started to be returned.

He picked up the last letter from Ron, dated the twentieth of July. There was something about it that was off. Ron had talked about how his father had been sent home early that day. He didn't know what was going on, but his father had seemed very worried about it.

Harry wondered why, but didn't know. He had intentionally not looked at the Daily Prophet all summer, too afraid to see if it was still lamb basting him or not.

It had been a month now since he had heard from anyone. Hermione was supposed to have returned two weeks ago, but her mail was still coming back.

His gut twisted with fear that something bad had happened.

Hedwig moved to the pile of unread letters he had sent to his friends and the Order. She squawked and clawed at them.

"I know girl. You did your best. They just don't want to talk to me," Harry said morosely.

She hooted and nipped gently at his hand.

"You are brilliant, Hedwig. Get some rest. I'll try one last time tomorrow, otherwise I will need to find a way to Diagon Alley. I have to get my school supplies," he told her. Of course that was also dependent on whether he got his letter for his sixth year. It had never come this late before.

A knocking on the door downstairs caught his attention, but Harry knew Aunt Petunia would get it.

He was wallowing in the self-pity that had gripped him most of the summer when there was a scream from downstairs. A raised voice had Harry reaching for his wand. He kept it under his pillow, or always close to him if he left the room.

"What is the meaning of this!" his aunts shrill voice came through his door.

Harry moved to his door, opening it slightly. "...residence of a Harry James Potter?" a rather authoritative man's voice said. Harry thought the man had an African accent.

"We were told you freaks would be kept away," his aunt screeched. "Get out! Get out! You are not welcome here."

"Ohaus," the man said.

There was a distinctive red flash that came up the stairs. Harry gripped his wand. Who was here? Death Eaters would have either tortured or killed his aunt outright. That looked like the flash of a stunner.

"Gauthier and Aetos, up stairs. Ohaus and Erikson, clear this floor and if they have a basement," the authoritative man said. The others were not as loud in their responses.

Harry closed the door just enough so he could just see the top of the stairs. He wasn't going anywhere with people he didn't know. Also, as much as he hated his relatives, he was not about to let them do anything to his aunt. It was probably that stupid saving people thing that Hermione always said he had.

He couldn't hear anyone coming up the stairs, probably meaning they had silencing charms on. It took all his will power to not jump and start casting spells when a woman in powder blue robes, reminiscent of old trench coats, suddenly jumped into the hallway. Her wand was up and she screamed Auror to Harry with her movements and the way she scanned the hall with her eyes. Harry knew she was being backed up and would like to get them both at once. This was all so odd.

The woman with blonde hair in a tight bun must have been Gauthier by the name tag sewn into her robes

She nodded and he watched. A second later a tall man with a thick moustache and who looked to be rather muscular slowly stepped into the hallway. He had a rather short, thick wand. There was something about these two that oozed more trouble than the Death Eaters had been.

Harry was determined to make it through though.

"Harry Potter?" the woman said in a thick Swedish accent. "Aurors from the International Confederation of Wizards."

Harry acted then. He threw his door open. There was no way that the Ministry or Dumbledore would allow the ICW here. "Stupefy! Stupefy! Expelliarmus! Reducto!"

The two wizards were good. Shields jumped up before he could even finish his first spell. The red light bounced harmlessly of Gauthier's shield. The second ricocheted into the wall, blasting a picture of Dudley. The white light of the Expelliarmus was so strong she had to take a step back.

In that time, her partner recovered and started to send red and white spells very similar to Harry's. Knowing he wasn't going to get away, he had cast the blasting curse at the floor as he dove behind his door.

A few more spells shot through his door. The woman barked out something he didn't understand and it went silent for a moment. Harry was trying to figure out how to get out of here. He wouldn't be able to make it to his window before they would get more spells off at him. Part of him realized they had cast nothing but spells that would incapacitate him, but he just knew there was no way the ICW could be here.

"Harry Potter? We do not want to hurt you," the woman said. "We are here under a warrant to take you in unharmed."

Harry snorted. "That is just what a Death Eater would say. There is no way you are from the ICW. Go back to your master and tell him to bloody fuck off," Harry yelled back.

There was a moment of silence. Harry thought it was too quiet. On instincts he scrambled to get up, jumping over his bed as the burly man jumped into his room. "Protego Maximum!" Harry barked out. The man had expected him to be behind the wall, so his first three spells did nothing but damage the wall. The man hit the floor, rolling to his knees.

Harry landed on the far side of his bed. He wanted to start casting spells at the man, but found himself redirecting his shield as he came to his knees. The woman was raining down a barrage of stunners and petrifying curses.

"Surrender and this will go nicer," the woman said as the man took up the barrage.

Harry had never conjured so many shields or blocked so many spells this rapidly before. He managed to get off a stunner before a third man stepped into the door. Harry, in desperation, cast a long, wide area cutting hex.

The third man, an African looking man, stomped his foot, his wand coming up and Harry's cutting spell shattering in a gust of wind that buffeted him. Harry went to shield again. He wasn't fast enough. He just barely caught the red light from the first man before his world went black...

-oOo-

Some point later...

London, England

Harry came too on a soft surface. At first, he thought he was back at Hogwarts and had done something stupid to wind up in the hospital again. That was quickly shattered when a unfamiliar male voice asked, "How are you feeling, Mr Potter?"

The voice had an Australian accent.

Harry's eyes shot open. In the matter of a second he registered he was in a long vaulted room. It was lined with black tiles and small suns floated lazily at the peak of the rounded roof. Next to his bed was a man in green robes. A man and a woman in the powder blue trench coats that had attacked him were at the foot of his bed. There were other beds in the room. Two others had people in them. One was a woman who looked to be in her thirties. The other was a younger girl. She looked familiar, but Harry couldn't figure out where he had seen her before.

Harry went to get up and found himself being yanked back into the bed. "Let me go!" Harry yelled out as he felt metal bands around his wrists and ankles.

"Calm down, Mr Potter. No one is going to hurt you here," the man in the green robes said, putting a hand on Harry's chest to keep him down. The fear in Harry's eyes must have apparent. "I give you my oath as a Healer that no harm will befall you here."

Harry felt the magic around them grab onto the man's words.

The two people at the end of the bed turned to keep an eye on him.

Harry tried to get his racing heart and breathing under control. The man reached into his pocket. "If you want, I have a calming draft."

Harry looked into the man's eyes. He didn't see any intent to do harm to him. Harry took in a few deep breaths. If he was going to get out of this he needed to have all his faculties at his disposal. Shaking his head, he said. "No thank you. Where am I?"

"The Rectory of Magic," the Healer said.

Harry looked at the man blankly. "The what?"

"Until just over a month ago, this was the British Ministry of Magic," the Healer said.

Harry blinked a few times. "What?"

The man gave him an easy smile. "Surely you have seen what has been going on in the papers?"

His mouth moved a time or two before saying, "I've been at my relatives. I haven't heard anything for a while now."

The man looked at him a little dubiously. "You are telling me that you have seen anything about the ICW Expedition that has been after the Death Eaters, Voldemort or how the ICW declared Britain a defunct state for violating most of the core ICW laws and charters?"

Harry blinked again. The man kept a close eye on Harry as emotions washed over his face. First he felt confused, then disbelieving. Looking at the people he know knew to be Aurors and where what had happened earlier, it started to make sense. His disbelief morphed into concern. "But Dumbledore and Fudge... they said the ICW would never get involved... they didn't last time."

The man frowned. "Yes. Last time I am afraid that many were still traumatized by Grindelwald. This time, after the stories from the Durmstrang and Beauxbatons champions broke across Europe, I must say the ICW took a different approach. Shortly after you fought Voldemort here in the Rectory, the ICW decided to arrest Dumbledore and took over the government here using war powers."

Harry still was having a hard time processing this. "Bloody hell," he finally said.

The man asked, "You really didn't know any of this?"

Harry shook his head. "The last time I was in the wizarding world was when I went home on the Hogwarts' Express. My friends all stopped writing to me over a month ago. I haven't heard anything since then."

Harry went to sit up and the metal bands kept him down. Harry looked down, for the first time realizing he was shackled to the bed.

"My apologies, but after you attacked the Aurors sent to retrieve you, they thought you a flight risk when you woke," the Healer said. "If you promise not to run, I can have the Aurors take them off? I'm Nicholas Charmers by the way."

"Harry Potter," Harry replied. "Please take them off."

Healer Charmers nodded after a moment. When the Aurors turned, he realized it was the same two that had come to get him. "Why am I here? I didn't do any magic when I wasn't supposed to."

"I assume you received no mail at all in the last few weeks?" Healer Charmers asked.

Harry shook his head, rubbing his wrists when the manacles were removed. Auror Gauthier replied, "A warrant to arrest you and present you to the Reformation Board was issued when you did not show for your appointment on the fifteenth."

Harry looked at the Auror blankly.

"What appointment?" he asked first to the Auror, and looked to the Healer.

The man didn't look like he wanted to say what ever he wanted too. "Mr Potter, the ICW council was not pleased with the British Ministry and who was in charge. It was found that the Wizengamot and the Ministry had abused its power to instil those classed as Purebloods into the top powers and laws here. The traditions that were still in place were also lessening the overall magical power here. As part of their reformation, all Purebloods of childbearing age are required to marry someone of half-blood or less status."

Harry crinkled his nose. "You mean someone has to marry Draco Malfoy or Pansy Parkinson?"

The man had a blank face, obviously not recognizing who they were. Harry found this interesting since Malfoy and Parkinson were huge names here.

"If they are purebloods, then yes," Healer Charmers told him.

"I pity who ever that is... wait. You said that they have to marry a half-blood or less. What does that mean?" Harry asked, suddenly getting a sinking feeling.

"It means that a person of half-blood or less has to marry a pureblood. Research from the ICW has shown that if new blood is not injected into long magical lines every five generations or less, their magical power starts to decline. Since part of the ICW mandate is to make sure long term magical lines prosper, the Reformation Council has put into place a lot system where all half-bloods, and those that volunteer from lower statuses, are paired. All pairings are required to marry or hand bond within twenty-four hours. Since you have missed your last two appointments, the Reformation Board has only given you until two this afternoon," the man said.

Harry's mouth went dry. "Marry?"

His eyes were huge. "Or hand bond," Healer Charmers said.

After blinking for a moment, Harry felt like bolting. He had fought against the Ministry, Death Eaters and that toad Umbridge last year. He wasn't about to let anyone tell him what to do again. He got out of bed and managed to jump the next bed before he was crumpling to the floor. The spell hit him from behind and he suddenly had no motor control.

The Aurors came over. A moment later, he was unceremoniously dropped on the bed, unable to move.

Healer Charmers was shaking his head. "I admit, this isn't ideal, but what your people have done here really is appalling."

Harry wanted to rage against the man. Harry had done nothing except fight against the 'appalling' things that had been going on here.

"The limp limb spell will wear off in about an half hour. I'll make sure you have lunch brought to you. Your letter describing what is going on is just here," Healer Charmers said. "Your appointment is at two. It's about twelve-thirty now. If you don't have any better clothes, then dress robes will be provided."

Healer Charmers got up. Harry wanted to scream and rage at the man and the situation, but found the limp limb spell also kept his mouth shut.

-oOo-

Two o'clock...

London, England

Harry was clutching the letter in his pocket. It had described what was happening. Essentially, due to the purebloods cock ups over the last century or so, everyone was being made to pay for them. Harry, as the son of someone with generations of magic, was required to participate. Only those of Muggle heritage in both parents weren't required. That, and if you were lucky enough to not get drawn in the lottery. Apparently only about forty percent of their population was purebloods, and that number had been falling for a while.

Harry was one of the lucky ones to get drawn, so he was magically bound to follow the law.

He really hated the magical world at times.

Ok, most times, but it was better than the Dursleys.

The two Aurors that had been his shadows stood just a few feet behind him. Harry pulled on the collar of the dress robes they had given him. Harry had lost some weight this summer, mostly because he wasn't eating well after Sirius had died. Some days he still didn't feel hungry when he thought about what happened. Thus he found it odd that the collar felt so tight.

As they waited in what looked like a courtroom similar to the one he had been in last summer, he looked for ways to get away. If Harry could find a way out of the Ministry, he was pretty sure he could disappear into the Muggle world. He had enough money on him...

No. Harry didn't have anything on him. His money was hidden under the floor board in his room. He was sure the ICW Aurors would look for him there. He was also sure that if he tried to get to Gringotts that he wouldn't be able too. Anyone he would be able to run too was probably caught up in this whole debacle, meaning Harry didn't have anywhere to go and no options.

He didn't even have his wand.

With a sigh of resignation, he decided to approach this with as much dignity as he could. How bad could it be? After Dumbledore's talk about the prophesy, Harry was certain that he wouldn't have long to live anyways. It didn't matter how many times he had faced old Snakeface, his luck couldn't last forever. So, the unlucky girl would have to put up with him for maybe a few years.

Honestly, why was he so afraid of this? Marrying some nameless girl should be nothing compared to Voldemort. Right?

It was three minutes past two when the doors behind them opened. Harry turned to see a girl. She had her head high, greyish-blue eyes looking straight ahead, slightly messy brown hair that was on the lighter side, a figure that looked a little narrow at the waist and as though she had recently been sick. The white witches robes clung to her frame with a lacy shear thing just below her knees that hinted at her bare legs beneath it. She held a small bouquet of pale purple, or lavender, roses with little white flowers. The girl was dressed to be married, and except for her appearance of just getting over being sick, was actually rather beautiful. Harry gauged her at maybe a year younger than he was?

Harry had the extremely misogynistic thought that at least he wasn't saddled with someone as ugly as Parkinson or Bulstrode.

Looking at her face again, she looked not unhappy, but not pleased. Resigned maybe?

It was just how Harry felt.

Resigned.

The girl's eyes moved to him. For a second she looked confused, then shocked. Harry was just pleased she didn't do the typical back and forth to his forehead. Instead, she just looked into his eyes. After a moment, she gave him an uncertain smile. Harry returned it.

Looking at her, Harry knew he had seen her around Hogwarts, but he wasn't sure where.

One of the Aurors behind her gave a gentle nudge. The girl moved forward until she was level with him. They stood about five feet apart.

Harry did a small wave of his hand. If they were going to be forced into this, he couldn't quite blame her for it, could he?

She did a small wave back.

Unsure if he was supposed to speak or not, he figured he was a Gryffindor and what was the worse they could do? Force him to marry her?

"Hi. I'm Harry Potter," he said to her. The Aurors didn't say anything.

She gave him a bigger smile. "Hi. I'm Astoria Greengrass," she told him.

Harry blinked for a moment. Greengrass... Greengrass... he knew that name. Then it hit him, "Are you the sister of Daphne Greengrass?"

"Yeah. She's my older sister," Astoria told him.

Harry wasn't sure to feel. Bloody hell! A Slytherin!

She must have seen the brief panic on his face and her smile fell. "Daffy really isn't as cold once you get to know her. She's talked about how well you do in Defence of the Dark Arts and that you actually saved her once."

Harry blinked. "I did?"

Her smile returned. This time it was a little mischievous. "Yeah. The last time you were in Hogsmeade, you punched Draco. She was able to get out of the date that he had forced her into."

Harry remembered that. Draco had been a ponce that day, flaunting his Inquisitorial Badge. Harry had had enough and left the blonde ponce passed out in the dirt of the lane. It was one of the few times Malfoy had been without his body guards. He had been waiting outside Madam Puddifoots. At least one good thing had come out of that, because Harry had had to sit in Umbridge's office for three nights for that one.

"Glad I could help," he told her.

Her smile broadened and she let out a small giggle. "Susan and Hannah are right, you are too noble."

Harry rose an eyebrow at her. "Susan Bones and Hannah Abbott?"

"Oh, yeah. They took me in as older sisters when I was placed into Hufflepuff. Mother and father didn't care, but my grandparents weren't as pleased. Greengrasses have either been Slytherin or Ravenclaw for generations," she told him.

Harry nodded. "Susan and Hannah are good people." If they had taken Astoria in, she couldn't be a bad person. Right?

"They are," she agreed. The didn't say anything else as a someone cleared their throat. It was obviously under a sonorous charm for everyone to hear it so clearly.

"Quiet please. Everyone take their seats," an Auror said next to a dais. In the short time that Harry and Astoria had talked, about a dozen people had wandered into the courtroom. A woman in black robes, a red sash and red tricorn hat stood just behind the dais. To his left was a man that had lighter hair than Astoria. He sat tall, blue eyes looking down on him and judging Harry. Harry had no doubt this was Astoria's father.

Next to him was a very attractive woman with golden blonde hair. Her chin was up, like Astoria's had been, as though she was trying to approach all this with a certain dignity.

To the woman's left was a strikingly beautiful blonde. Harry recognized her immediately by her icy blue eyes, her haughty demeanour and the golden blonde hair. Most boys in Hogwarts crazed after Daphne Greengrass. Harry could see it, but on first impressions alone, Harry was happy that he got her sister, who seemed so much nicer.

Next to Daphne was a younger boy of obvious Indian decent. He sat tall. His short black hair was immaculately combed over and his dark skin contrasted next to the much lighter skin tone of Daphne.

Astoria leaned over. "That's Daffy's new husband. He's only fourteen, but his family is a large importer of good from India and Java that my family has ties too. She got lucky."

Harry didn't know what to think of that.

The others in the stands surprised him a little. Mr Weasley, Bill and a blonde woman he didn't recognize where there. The others were people he didn't recognize. Harry wanted to say something to the Weasleys, but the Auror called them all to attention. "On the docket is marriage and reformation case sixteen-eighty-two-oh-oh-three. As decreed by the Reformation board, all those of Pureblood decent shall marry to freshen the blood lines. As it was found the majority of crimes and negligence was at the hands of Purebloods, and perpetuated by those under them, a pureblood shall marry someone of half-blood status or lesser."

Harry frowned. How was this any better than the Death Eaters?

Astoria didn't look pleased.

"By raffle, it has been elected that Astoria Erica Greengrass shall wed Harry James Potter as third election for both candidates. If anyone would like to stand for either, they are welcome to the floor now," the Auror said.

Mr Greengrass stood, as did Mr Weasley. Harry felt such a wave of relief to know that he would have someone with him for this.

They were let down onto the floor. Mr Greengrass was giving Harry a look. At least the man didn't look to want to pull his wand on Harry. Mr Weasley stepped up to his side. "Alright, Harry?"

"Peachy," Harry replied. The man gave him a sad smile.

"If Astoria Greengrass and Harry Potter would step up," the woman behind the podium said.

Harry moved forward. He felt that calm that seemed to come over him whenever he was put into a spot where he had to act. Astoria, on the other hand, was starting to look jittery and excited. The slightly gaunt look to her face disappeared as she looked expectantly at him.

"Is there representation for these two that have come before this Reformation board?" the woman asked.

"I, Anders Greengrass, stand to represent my daughter," the man said.

The woman looked a little board, as though she had done this far too often. "And you?"

"Arthur Weasley. I stand to represent Mr Potter as a friend to the family," Mr Weasley said.

"Does the boy not have any family?" the woman questioned.

"I am afraid to say that Harry has no direct relations left in the Wizarding world. When I heard of this hearing I came to represent a boy that has done great favours for my family and to help him in the current state of things," Mr Weasley said.

"Very well. Do you accept this, Mr Potter?" the woman enquired.

"Yes..." he said rather croakily. When he spoke again his voice sounded surer. "Yes, ma'am."

The woman nodded.

"Marriage or a hand a bonding?"

Harry looked to Mr Weasley. "There is a standard marriage contract that will define things like how many children and when Ms Greengrass will be required to provide them, what happens with your money and such. A hand binding is more of an open agreement without all the stipulations, but it can never be broken," Mr Weasley explained.

Harry looked to Astoria. Mr Greengrass didn't say a word. He had a feeling that he was supposed to choose. She fidgeted some, the flowers twirling in her hands. "There is more freedom in a hand bonding," he asked.

"There is and there isn't. If you choose a hand bonding you will need to consummate the wedding in the next three days," Mr Weasley said softly.

"Are you saying this boy doesn't understand any of this? He is a Potter," Mr Greengrass said.

Harry gave the man a glare. "And if we go through a marriage?"

Harry wanted to know. He knew he wasn't ready for all this, but had to know. "A few years."

Harry nodded. Astoria was looking at him with large eyes. They were a neat grey blue, though there was a hint as though they were more blue at one time. Harry wanted as much freedom as he could get out of all this. "A hand bonding," he said.

Astoria smiled at him, lighting up her face.

"Very well. Place your hands on the stone," the woman said dispassionately.

A stone covered in runes and Celtic designs rose on a stone pedestal. Mr Greengrass' expression softened some. Harry must have done something right. When they were instructed to place their hands on the stone, Harry put his down first. His fingers didn't look as full as they had two months ago. He almost started to see the long hand of Astoria go over his. It had the same look to it as his did.

"Now, repeat after me, Mr Potter," the woman instructed.

Harry wasn't sure what he said, pretty sure it was Welsh or Irish she had just spoken. He did feel the magic though. It seeped between their hands. There was a pleasant blue glow from the stone that enveloped their hands as Astoria repeated the words.

"It is done. Bailiff, mark down the time and date and give them their copy of the license," the woman said. "Mr and Mrs Potter, the ICW wishes you a happy and long live together."

Harry just stood their stupidly for a moment as the stone fell from under his hand. Astoria wrapped her hand over his, not letting go. Wasn't he supposed to kiss the bride or something more than that?

He looked to Astoria, who was looking at him expectantly. Feeling like they should have some tradition he was used too, he leaned in. Astoria closed her eyes. Having not really done this before besides two really wet and not really good kisses from Cho, he only pecked her lips. Granted, he held it for a few seconds, but he really didn't know Astoria and wasn't about to snog someone in the cold, grey stone room.

One of the Aurors behind him came up to him. "Mr Potter, your wand."

Harry turned to take it. Astoria was handed hers as well. Apparently they didn't trust her well either.

"Clear the floor. Bailiff, call the next case," the woman said.

"Lets go talk outside," Mr Greengrass offered.

"I think that best," Mr Weasley said.

Astoria gripped his hand tighter, as though she was afraid he would run. Harry didn't mind fighting his way out, running when he needed to so that he could fight another day, but when confronted with a challenge or fight, Harry never ran. This was just his next challenge in life, so there was no running, except towards the danger.

In the hallway, they were joined by Bill, the girl he didn't know, and the rest of the Greengrass family. Mr Weasley was the first to hold out his hand. "Congratulations, Harry," the man said, thought there was a certain tenor of sadness in the man's voice.

Astoria was still holding his left hand tight. Harry reached out and shook Mr Weasley's hand. "Ah, thanks. What's been going on?"

Harry needed to know.

Mr Weasley looked around. "I will fill you in, but not here. Mr Greengrass, could I invite you and your family to the burrow? There are somethings I need to talk to Harry about."

Harry turned to the man... his father-in-law?

"Arthur, I think we've worked together enough over the years to be friendly. Today is not a good day for discussions. I am afraid that Astoria should get some rest and I am sure Mr Potter would like to settle in with his new wife," the man said, sounding strained. "I would also like him to be introduced to the family."

"Oh, of course. I understand. We have been very busy with the new laws, as well," Mr Weasley said.

"I really want to know what is going on," Harry spoke up. "Mr Weasley, I haven't heard from anyone in over a month. Ron said you were sent home last. Now the ICW is in charge here. Where is Dumbledore and, you know."

Everyone around him frowned. "Harry, this really isn't the place to talk about this. Perhaps tomorrow you can come to the Burrow?" Arthur looked to Mr Greengrass.

"Perhaps tomorrow. Now, we should be off to Glencross. Come Mr Potter, Astoria," the man said.

Harry was all for digging his feet in though. "I'm not going anywhere until I know what is going on," he stubbornly said. "And who says I have to the Greengrasses? I want to go to the Burrow."

The man pursed his lips. Astoria's hand tightened even more. It was Mrs Greengrass that stepped forward. "Mr Potter, or can I call you Harry?"

Harry looked to the woman. After a moment, he nodded.

"Harry, I am Iliana Greengrass. I hope you forgive our rudeness for not introducing ourselves. If you would like, I am sure you can invite anyone you would like to our house. Your family? The Weasleys? But I do agree with Mr Weasley, talking about private matters if not the best in our current location. We could go to Glencross, introduce ourselves properly, and then take you and my daughter to your home for the night," she offered kindly.

Harry felt a panic surge through him. "NO!," he said rather forcibly. When everyone looked a little shocked, Harry went on. "No. We can't go to my relatives. I don't know where we can go."

Harry ran his free hand through his hair. Things were just so chaotic at the moment.

"No, I don't think taking Harry to his relatives would be a good thing. If you wouldn't mind, putting up Harry and your daughter at your home might be best for a bit," Mr Weasley told them.

The two elder Greengrasses looked to Mr Wesley and Harry for a few. "It is only a week until they leave for Hogwarts. If you think it best, my daughter and her husband will always have a place in our house."

Mr Weasley and Harry both slumped their shoulders at the thought he didn't have to go back to the Dursley's. "That is best, for now. Harry, do you have everything you need?" Mr Weasley enquired.

Harry rubbed the back of his neck again. "Uhm, no."

Mr Weasley nodded. "Anders, I do think it best that I take Harry. I know the Muggles some."

"It can wait for tomorrow. We have clothes and other items he can use until he collects his personal affects," Mrs Greengrass said. "There are reporters looking at us. We really must go."

Harry looked to Mr Weasley. He really wasn't sure if he wanted to go with people he had never met before. Not least because he didn't know them, but what if they were Voldemort supporters. Though, would Mr Weasley let him go if he thought there wad danger? Harry didn't know.

"Dad, Bonnie and I could go over and get his stuff. Should be too hard to pack up his room," Bill offered. "We could drop it off later?"

Harry let out a soft breath. If he didn't need to see the Dursleys, that would be better. He was certain that his uncle would be livid with what happened to Aunt Petunia. Harry wasn't sure he would make it out in one piece if he were to go.

"That is acceptable," Mr Greengrass said. "I will allow you access through our Floo. The address is Glencross on the Fields."

"Sure, Mr Greengrass. Is there anything I should look for?" Bill asked Harry.

Harry gave a little frown. "Can I talk with Bill in private for a moment?" he asked more towards Astoria, who was painfully gripping his hand now. After a moment, she reluctantly let go of him. Harry wasn't sure if she had swayed a little. He went off to the side to tell Bill and Bonnie where to find his trunk and the floor board under his bed.

When he stepped back over to the Greengrasses, Astoria took his hand again. Harry looked at it for a moment. No one had taken his hand like this before. Again, her grip tightened. Harry had the suspicion that she was using him to keep herself up. The fullness that her face had during the ceremony had faded and she looked very tired. "Are you alright?" he asked.

She gave him a wan smile. "I would just like to go home."

Harry knew this must be as hard on her as it was him. "Sure."

-oOo-

A little while later...

Rotherham, England

Harry was not a fan of Floo travel. The trip to Glencross on the Fields hadn't endeared him anymore as he was left spinning for what must have been twenty or thirty seconds at the grate at the end of the trip. When he came out, Harry stumbled and landed on his face on the floor.

Someone sniggered while a strong pair of hands gripped his arm and helped him up. Harry was shaking his head, his hand rubbing his now sore nose. "I must say, I've seen anyone do that," Mr Greengrass said, making sure Harry was steady on his feet before letting him go.

"Only my third time and I came out about the same those times as well," Harry told him.

Mr Greengrass pursed his lips. "How is that so? Didn't you grow up with a wizarding family?"

Harry snorted, unable to keep himself from doing so. "Hardly."

Harry looked around, unsure why it was only them. "Where is everyone?"

"My wife took Astoria up to her room for a bit. She's still a little weak from all the activities the last few weeks," the man said, a hint of concern on his face. "If you would like, Daphne and Manoj are in the small parlour. Iliana will be down in a few and our elf, Esme, makes a fine tea and snack cakes. Or, if you like, you can change out of your dress robes first."

"Uhm, I'm good," Harry said, unsure why Astoria would be taken away like that. The man's smile looked strained. Harry undid the collar button and the front of his robes, exposing his overly large Muggle clothes. The man' smile turned into a frown.

"Just this way."

Glencross was an old English Manor house. The fireplace they had entered through was in a entry way that had a staircase to the side, a long hall running away from a large set of oak doors. Harry could see a half dozen doors off the hallway, and three doors off the entry way, with the one opposite the stairs being almost as large as the doors opposite the hallway.

"Those doors," Mr Greengrass said, pointing to the larger doors, "lead to the great hall of Glencross. I will admit that it hasn't been used much of late, but it is ready should we be able to hold a function again. These are the main doors. That door goes to the kitchens while that one in a hallway to the old servant quarters. The girls used to like playing hide and seek down there."

Harry looked where he was pointed too. He had a feeling that Mr Greengrass hadn't had anyone to show off his house too in a while. They went down the hall, past a library, the Lord's Study, Mr Greengrasses more private study, a large parlour with a piano and then the small parlour. Harry was motioned to enter first. The room was smaller than some of the others he had been privy to see, with three loveseat sized couches around an oval tea table. A cosy fireplace was at the end of the table. A few smaller tables with comfortable looking chairs were arranged around the room. When he did, Daphne and Manoj suddenly stood up. They both looked a little flush, as though they were up to something they shouldn't be.

My the light red marks around Manoj lips, Harry had a good idea what had been going on. Daphne Greengrass didn't look like one to wear much makeup, not like Lavender Brown or Parvati Patil, but apparently her rosy lips were not totally natural. The boy had a goofy grin on his face that Harry found heartening. It was good to know that the normally stoic girl was normal at times.

Mr Greengrass rose an eyebrow at them, but didn't say a word. "Mr Potter..."

"Please, call me Harry," Harry told him.

"Harry," the man said, inclining his head. "I do want to apologize for not formally introducing myself and my family earlier. As you know, things have been rather unsettled earlier. I am Anders Greengrass, head of the Greengrass family. This is my other son-in-law, Manoj Pandit of the Patil clan in India. His grandparents immigrated to England and our families have been business partners for many year. His new wife, Daphne Pandit nee Greengrass, is someone I hope you know from Hogwarts."

Harry moved to shake Manoj's hand. When he turned to Daphne, he wasn't sure to shake her hand or not. She regarded him, her face as hard as he was used to seeing it at school. "I know of Potter, father. He has a reputation of getting into trouble."

Harry's face dropped and became stony himself. "I never try to get into trouble."

Daphne rose and eyebrow at him. "Are you sure? Some of the stories and some of what I have seen seems to suggest otherwise."

Harry bristled at her tone. "I never try to get into trouble," he repeated.

"That is enough, for the moment," her father said.

Manoj, looking a little unsure at what was going on spoke up, "I have only ever heard good things about you, Harry. Most of the upper years say you are very good at Defence and helped some of the other Hufflepuffs last year."

Daphne gave the boy a cool look. Manoj, to his credit, didn't flinch under the look like Harry had seen many others. "It's true. Diggory said that Harry was a good person and Hannah and Susan last year had nothing but praise for him. Astoria also liked him."

Harry looked at the boy curiously.

"Yes, well, my sister has had a bit of crush on Potter for years. Are any of those books true? I don't seem like this worldly traveller," Daphne questioned.

"That is something I am curious about as well. Astoria begged us for all the books about you when she was younger," Mr Greengrass said.

Harry's face and neck heated. Bloody fuck! he screamed in his head. Had he just been married to a fangirl? He hated that. He hoped she wasn't as blatant as Ginny or Romilda Vane. Harry sat by himself on the left couch.

Manoj looked curiously at Harry. "Susan said they were all tripe."

Harry gave the boy a smile. "Well, yeah. They are. Until I went to Hogwarts, I don't think I ever travelled more than ten miles from my relatives. I also don't know who wrote all those books. They are rather stupid. Why would anyone believe that I would face a vampire at only eight? From what I understand, they could give any five wizards trouble, let alone me."

Daphne looked slightly disappointed? "Oh, I thought their might be some truth. I mean, the rumours at school are that you killed a selma, fought off acromantula and I saw the Patronus you made third year, not to mention your parselmouth."

Harry flushed even deeper. He wasn't sure how much he should say. On hand, this was going to be his family, but at the same time, he wasn't sure if he could trust them and he didn't need anymore to make himself stand out.

Mr Greengrass looked to Harry. "Yes, Daphne told us all about the Patronus. A fully corporeal Patronus at thirteen, and then again last year. I was part of the Wizengamot and saw your trial notes," the man told Harry.

"There were dementors attacking my cousin and I," Harry said hotly.

The man held up his hands. "I do not doubt you. Dolores Umbridge was arrested earlier this summer and it was brought out that she sent them after you. Now, a selma? Did you use your parselmouth?"

Harry paled a little. "Uhm, it was a basilisk."

Daphne's eyes widened. Manoj actually lost a little colour to his chocolate skin. Mr Greengrass looked sceptical. "A basilisk? I think that a little far fetched. Even as extraordinary as it is to be able to do a Patronus, I highly doubt someone your age could face a basilisk and survive."

Harry shrugged. "It was a basilisk. Down in the Chamber of Secrets. It was Slytherin's monster that had petrified everyone because they only ever saw its reflection or was seen through some type of lenses or a ghost. It might be interesting to meet a selma someday. Does it bother you that I'm a parselmouth?"

Iliana stepped into the room. "Astoria is laying down for a while. She'll join us for dinner at six-thirty. Now, I would like a proper introduction to my newest son-in-law." She had been smiling, but after seeing the looks on everyone's face, her brow furrowed. "Did I miss something?"

"Did you really fight you-know-who the night that Diggory died? Or at the Ministry in June?" Daphne asked.

Harry's face darkened. Both were memories he didn't want to think about. "Yeah," was all he said.

Mr Greengrass put a hand over his mouth before sitting back. Manoj was regarding Harry with huge eyes. Daphne had paled even more. Mrs Greengrass just stood there, looking at them.

"Did you kill Diggory?" Daphne asked into the silence.

Like normal, Harry felt an angry surge that people could think that of him. "No. It was Peter Pettigrew," he said with venom on his voice. "The cup was a portkey and the first thing Voldemort ordered was to 'Kill the spare'. Cedric and I didn't know what was going on before he was hit with the killing curse. Don't ever think I killed him. Cedric was a good person who helped me a few times and didn't deserve what happened to him."

Perhaps Harry had been hold that and Sirius death in a little too much.

Everyone looked taken back with Harry's reaction.

"No one was blaming you, Harry," Mrs Greengrass said after a moment. "You have to understand that the previous Minister and Daily Prophet have been very critical of you until recently. No one has given any account of what happened that night or at the Ministry in June."

Harry gave her a contemptuous look. "What do I have to understand? What do you want to know? That I'm some crackpot that lied about everything? Or how about I killed Cedric so I could win the cup? Or perhaps one of my favourites, I just made the whole thing up and confounded the strongest wizard of our time? How else could I convince Dumbledore that Voldemort was back?"

Most flinched at the name.

"Just to get it out there so you don't think I will try to kill Astoria or any of you. I grew up with Muggles. Those books about me are all tripe and should all be burned up. Half the rumours you heard about me at Hogwarts are probably true. I killed Professor Quirrell while he was possessed by Voldemort and he tried to kill me. I killed a basilisk, and a diary that claimed to be Tom Riddle, who turned into Lord Voldemort. I learned how to cast a Patronus third year because I hear my mother screaming to let me live before Voldemort killed her. I saved myself and my godfather that same year. Professor Moody was actually Barty Crouch Jr under polyjuice. He was the one that got me into the Triwizard Tournament. Let me tell you it was no picnic. By the way, do you still have one of those pins," he said acidly to Daphne, knowing she had worn one that year.

"Crouch enchanted the tournament cup to be a portkey. I ended up in some graveyard. Cedric was killed by the one that really betrayed my parents. He then used my blood to bring Voldemort back to life. We duelled. I escaped. Then Fudge denied everything, instead sending Umbridge to torture me to get me to change my mind." Harry held up his hand with the white scars saying 'I will not tell lies'. "Then I was tricked to the Department of Mysteries. My friends and I were all almost killed. I faced off against Voldemort again before Dumbledore came to my rescue. I had to watch my godfather fall through that damned veil thing, killed by his own cousin, Bellatrix Lestrange." If he had had venom in his voice before, it was cold fury waiting to be let out now. "Since then, I was patted on the head, told to be a good little boy by Dumbledore, then shipped off to my relatives. Just like every other year. While everyone thought I was off having a grand old time, I was slaving away in Little Whinging, longing for September first. I haven't heard anything about the Wizarding world in over a month. When I did, I was arrested by ICW Aurors, only to wake up to find out I had to marry someone, and that is how I am here now. Anything else you want to know?" he spat out angrily.

Harry stood, just feeling like he needed to move, but unsure where to go.

The normally icy face of Daphne looked horror stricken. Manoj eyes had grown wider. Mrs Greengrass was gripping the back of the couch, her knuckles white. Mr Greengrass looked at a loss for words.

Harry had had enough, everything was just too much at the moment. "I need some fresh air," he told them, finding the quickest way out of the room. He took off towards the doors that Mr Greengrass had pointed out that led to the outside. Through the windows in the hallway, he could see large fields around the house. He reached the door. When he went to push on them, they wouldn't open. "Let me out!" he ordered.

The doors resisted him, but Harry's emotions were running high. He hit the doors. His magic struck against the wards of the house. There was a flash as the two magics fought against each other. It was so quick that Harry didn't have time to react before he was thrown back. Harry hit the wall rather had, crumpling in a heap as Mr and Mrs Greengrass came running down the hallway.

-oOo-

That evening...

Rotherham, England

Astoria opened her door, a thin blanket wrapped around her. It was the summer, but she felt chilled. For days now, she just felt chilled to her bones. It was a small price to pay to not feel the pain that used to rack her body for days at a time when her malediction would flare up. The ICW Healers said it should pass within a month or so. As her feet padded across the wooden floor, it hurt some. She should have slipped on her slippers. The cold floor on her cold feet was bad.

Luckily her destination was only across the hallway. The door was closed. Looking around, she opened it as quietly as she could. It wasn't like she wasn't supposed to be here, but it felt like she should sneak. It was too quiet to just not. She had also been told to stay in bed for now. She would need to have her energy for tonight and her family was still concerned that the healing may not have worked and that her magic was still a little weak.

The click of the door releasing had her cringe. After a quick look, she snuck into the room, hastily closing the door behind her. The guest room was just as it had been this morning except for a raven hair boy laying in bed. Mother had told her that Harry had tried to go against the wards and his magic had had a bad reaction with them. She was pretty sure he was just sleeping now.

Astoria moved over to the bed, her blanket still wrapped around her.

Astoria had had a huge crush on the Boy-Who-Lived. She had a whole shelf dedicated to the Adventures of Harry Potter. Not to mention any other book or magazine that had mentioned him since she was about eight. She even had everything through the end of the tournament, avidly following Harry's love life and trials from afar. As much as many in her house had worn those stupid badges, she never had. Cedric may have been the champion of Hufflepuff, and she did support him, but she couldn't believe that Harry would cheat if he said he didn't. It had caused some issues with her year mates, but she just couldn't believe it. Having others, like Susan, Earnie not wearing them had helped her keep her resolve.

That was all Astoria had done for years though, watch him from afar.

Then this past year came around. She saw what the Daily Prophet had done to him. Seeing how he stood up and stuck to his beliefs had seen Astoria growing up. She no longer idolized the The-Boy-Who-Lived as she saw him fight against Umbridge. He stood up to her. He had stood strong the year before when most of the school was against him.

The golden boy the books and everything had built in her head had slowly been chipped away to leave something different. Looking at the skinny Harry as he lay on his side, shifting some, as though having a nightmare, left a lot to be desired to the vision that had been built in her head. Even with that, she found the real Harry Potter she had seen struggle and succeed from afar the last few years was better than her books.

Sitting on the bed, she reached over to brush the hair off his face.

At the gesture, his eyes fluttered as though he was going to wake up before he shuttered and calmed down.

What had Harry gone through?

Watching him sleep, she looked at his forehead. It had been bared when she pushed his hair back. She had to blink a few times. The lightning scar on his forehead was almost gone. The last time she had seen it, just before Harry and his friends had run off to the Ministry, it had looked red, puffy and angry. Now it was just a very thin white line. She wondered if that meant anything.

Looking at him, she grew a little worried. He had rings around his eyes that she hadn't noticed earlier. He also looked far skinnier than before. If she didn't know better, she would think he had been sick for a long time. Looking down to her long, skinny fingers, she thought he looked a lot like her.

The door opened. Astoria looked over to see Daphne coming in. Her sister gave her a questioning look before moving over to the bed. Astoria just held Daphne's steady gaze. Her sister had always been so protective of her. Astoria could still remember the relieved look on Daphne's face the night she had been sent to Hufflepuff instead of Slytherin. Even now, Daphne looked protective of her.

"Mother said she had to give him a calming draft when he woke earlier. With how tired he looks, I don't know if he will wake again tonight," Daphne told her.

"We still have a few days," Astoria assured Daphne, knowing what her family was concerned with.

Daphne nodded, her eyes drifting to Astoria's new husband. "You finally got him. He doesn't look well though."

Astoria looked back to the sleeping Harry as they whispered. "No. I guess we were meant for each other then."

Daphne sniffed. "We've been so worried about you, Stori."

"I'm a big girl now, Daffy. The Healers said it's all gone now. I don't hurt anymore," Astoria assured Daphne. Harry muttered something and shifted, but didn't wake. "I think he's having nightmares."

Daphne sniffed again. Astoria purposely didn't look to Daphne. She had a feeling her sister was trying to fight back tears and she didn't want to intrude on that. Daphne was a very private person that way. "Did mother tell you what he said earlier?"

Astoria shook her head. "Only that he seemed to have a panic attack and ran into the wards."

Daphne snorted. "I don't think that was a panic attack. I think Potter has more issues than we thought."

Astoria rubbed her hand down Harry's cheek. He seemed to settle again. The wrinkles in his forehead lessened. "What did he say?"

"I think you should ask him. If he doesn't say anything, I'll tell you, but I don't think he's the knight in shining armour you have always envisioned," her sister said in a sad tone.

Astoria smiled. "I think I stopped seeing him that way a while ago."

Daphne nodded, taking a step closer. "Are you prepared for your wedding night?"

Astoria felt nervous butterflies come up in her. With a hint of laughter on her voice she said, "I get every girl's fantasy. I get to shag Harry Potter."

Daphne snorted. It was loud enough that Harry shifted again. His eyes opened for just a moment, no focus to them. "Are the skrewts in the their cages?"

Astoria looked a little startled. Those things had been awful last year. Daphne replied, "Yeah, Potter. No skrewts here."

"Oh, good. I almost had to kill one that was trying to eat Astoria," he mumbled before drifting back off to sleep.

Astoria looked totally stunned, unsure what to make of it. Daphne, on the other hand, had clamped a hand over her mouth, looking like she was trying not to laugh. Astoria stood up, holding the blanket around her and pushed her sister out of the room. The door was barely closed before Daphne started to laugh. "Merlin, Stori, you work quick. He's already saving you."

Astoria blushed. "It's just a dream, Daffy."

Daphne continued to chuckle. "You know what, all the girls will be jealous of you that you get shag him."

"That isn't fair! He's sleeping! And you know half the girls at school want to shag him. I just get to be the lucky one," Astoria shot back hotly.

Daphne gave her a look that Astoria almost thought was jealousy? Then she started to laugh again. She put a hand on Astoria's arm. "If he is dreaming of skrewts, he's all yours."

Astoria stomped her foot on the floor. A tinge of pain ran up her leg. Her feet really were cold and the floor was worse. "He was dreaming of saving me, Daffy. Go shag Manoj. I want to tease him when he comes to breakfast with a huge smile again. And what was that shiny stuff on his face last night?"

This time Daphne's cheeks and neck flamed. It was very unusual of her. Her sister looked speechless for a moment, before she said, "I'll tell you about it after you and Harry have your wedding night."

Astoria glared at her sister. "I know what to do. I know... oh, that was what it was," she said, suddenly understanding it. The girls in Hufflepuff were no prudes, and Astoria suddenly remembered a story from one of her dormmates.

Daphne still looked red. "Oh, yeah. That is what it was. Enjoy your time with Harry."

Astoria stood tall. "I still get to shag Harry Potter."

Daphne nodded. "And other things. Just remember, good girls spit, bad girls swallow."

Astoria blinked. Then she stomped her foot again. "DAFFY!"

Daphne gave her a shit eating grin. "I'm taking the approach it's better to train them and reward them early. You should too." Astoria's mouth dropped open as Daphne went off towards the bedroom that her and Manoj were sharing. Manoj parents had decided to let him move in here since his three older brothers were now at home with new wives. Two of them were out of Hogwarts and the last was a seventh year this year.

-oOo-

-oOo-

Chapter 2

-oOo-

August 24, 1996

Rotherham, England

Harry had woken as the first rays of the sun had come over the horizon. It had taken him a moment to find his glasses on a side table. After a few moments of groggy stupor as his mind caught up with his body, Harry was surprised that he felt rested this morning. He couldn't remember waking with any nightmares last night.

Rolling out of his bed, he found his trunk at the end of his bed, Hedwig's cage on a stand he didn't recognize and his ratty, spell-o-taped trainers at the side of his bed. He was still in the overlarge clothes he had on yesterday. Changing, he put on one of his school trousers and button down shirt. They were the best he had. If he was at the Greengrasses, he should dress nicely. Perhaps, if he wasn't going back to the Dursleys, he could get some better clothes in Diagon Alley? Or maybe get hold of Hermione to take him into London?

Not liking the look of his trainers, he took out his Oxford's that he usually only wore at school.

The house was still very quiet when he peaked out his door a little after half past six. His stomach grumbled. He wasn't sure if he had had anything to eat yesterday. Some of the days this summer just blended together and there were times he just didn't eat. His body and mind were just so sad and food just wasn't important.

Wandering down the hallway, he took in the paintings. Most still looked to be sleeping. Harry could only imagine these were past relatives of the Greengrasses. One picture had a woman in Victorian garb. She was sitting rather primly in a resplendent golden dress. She regarded Harry as he walked by. Neither said a word, but Harry felt like he had been weighed and had been found lacking. He felt lacking himself. Towards the end of the hallway was the stairway down into the receiving hall.

At the bottom of the stairs he found the door that Mr Greengrass had told him led to the kitchens. The door led down a short hallway that was full of cabinets and hutches. He saw hundreds of plates, glasses and other table settings through the glass. If he had to guess there were a half-dozen designs. Some looked to have hundreds of settings, while others where twenty to fifty. He couldn't imagine how much this must be worth, especially since one of the sets was made entirely out of some crystal that reflected rainbows in it and another looked like goblin silver.

The hallway opened up into an old kitchen. Nothing looked newer than the nineteen thirties, with white cabinets, an old gas stove, a fireplace that still looked to be used to cook with a kettle overhanging the fire and a cauldron with water in it. A small house elf was working at the large island closest to the fireplace. She was cutting up a large turnip. A few potatoes, the size of his foot, and parsnips waited to the diced. Next to it was a hunk of meat with a large knife ready for use. It was all the makings of a stew.

Harry's grumbling stomach caused the elf to start. She looked up with huge eyes. "Master Potter. Esme didn't know yous being up. Shall I calls your elf? Are you hungry? Esme can have some hash ready in just a few. How do you like your eggs? Tea, coffee or juice? Can Esme do that or does Master Potter need his elf?"

Harry watched the small elf put the turnip and the knife on the island and start to hurry around the kitchen. In a flash she had a large bowl of what looked liked corned beef hash on the counter, with three eggs, two dishes of butter and a platter of bacon. She snapped her fingers. Three burners started on the stove. With another snap three cast iron skillets came off of hooks over the island. A third snap had a generous dollop of butter in each pan. Before Harry could even respond, the butter was already starting to sizzle.

"Uhm, sounds good. Can I help you?" Harry asked.

Esme turned to him for a brief moment with a look of shock before wagging a wooden spatula at him. "Esme cooks for the family. Rogan waits on the family. Bingy and Carma tend the grounds. Master Harry sits and eats."

She pushed a good size helping of the hash into the pan, cracked all three eggs into another skillet and lay down four rashers of bacon into the last pan. Feeling chastised, Harry sat. He knew house elves liked to work and could be very protective of their little realms, so Harry didn't want to press her. When he went to reach for the knife to finish cutting the turnip Esme wagged the wooden spatula over her shoulder. "Master is not doing the cookin'," she scolded.

"Alright. Fine," Harry said, holding his hands out, a small smile on his face as he sat back down.

"Coffee, tea or juice?" Esme asked as she snapped her fingers again. A large plate, a tea cup and glass cup all came out.

"Juice, please," Harry told her.

Esme suddenly stopped and looked up. "Orange or pineapple?"

"Ah, both?" Harry asked, not used to have this type of option.

She snapped her fingers again. The tea cup and large glass went back into the cabinet and two smaller glasses came out. "Would Master Harry like to eat in the kitchen or in the solar with the family? Lord Greengrass and the Mrs Potter are up now."

Harry took in a breath. He wasn't sure if they would want to talk to him after yesterday, but he was too Gryffindor to run from a hard situation. "Where is the solar? I can bring everything there," he told her.

Esme put everything on his plate. With a snap of her finger five more eggs came out of the ice box. She snapped her fingers again and his food disappeared. "Esme takes care of Master Potter. If Master needs his elf just calls. Being family he's be allowed here."

Harry scrunched his brow. "What elf?"

"The Master Potter's Kreacher," the elf said.

A dark look ran across Harry's face. "Kreacher? That disgusting thing is my elf?"

Esme stopped what she was doing to look at Harry. She looked confused why Harry would speak that way. "Kreacher is Master Harry's elf as being Master of Black."

Harry took in a sharp breath. What did that mean? Sirius had said he would leave everything to Harry... "Oh, bloody hell," Harry muttered. Everything must include Kreacher... and Grimmauld Place. Harry pinched the bridge of his nose. That was an issue he could tackle later today or tomorrow. For now he should go find his wife.

"Bloody hell, I'm married," he said to himself. Everything from yesterday was really starting to hit him now.

Esme smiled at that. "Missy Astoria has talked about the Great Harry for years. Esme is pleased to have Master Harry here."

Harry groaned. "Not you too? Do you know Dobby?"

Esme's smile wasn't as nice. "We's all knows Dobby. It isn't right to be workings for pay, but Dobby is always talking of the Great Harry Potter, the champion of elves, and his reformed Grangy, now she is knowing about elvses proper. Go eat before Esme is having to make you more."

Harry shook his head as he headed out the door he was pointed towards. He entered some narrow hallways. Going straight and stopping on the third door on the left, he opened it. When he did, he stepped into a large room with a glass roof that took up a good three quarters of the room that curved down to the ground. There was a round table towards the far end of the room with six chairs around it. Plants, a few work benches, book shelves, a small couch and a few chairs were scattered around the room. It had the feel as though it was as much a greenhouse as a place the family spent time in.

The door Harry had come through was part of the panelling of the wall next to the door into the room. When it closed, Harry couldn't see it as it blended into the wall.

Astoria was at the table, a thick off-white knit sweater wrapped around her. It was large enough that her legs were able to curl up into it as she pulled them up onto the seat. The way she was huddled over gave a sense as though she was cold, even though the early day sun was heating up the room nicely. She was holding a steaming cup in her hands. It was close to her face. Astoria's eyes were closed, the steam rising up to meet her skin and a contented smile on her face. Something about it was very endearing, especially with her light brunette hair looking half wild.

Mr Greengrass was sitting down. His left hand was on his own steaming cup while the right hand held a folded newspaper. Esme worked quicker than he thought when it came to getting people their morning drinks.

Astoria opened her eyes and began eyeing the plate of food next to her. He smiled to see her finally steal a piece of bacon. She looked up when he started to walk over to the table. A guilty look came over her face. When she went to put half the piece back while she chewed on the other half. He chuckled. It was too cute not too. "Keep it," Harry told her.

"Good morning, Harry," Mr Greengrass said, not looking up from his paper. Apparently Harry wasn't quite the house guest he had been last night.

"Morning, Mr Greengrass," Harry said. Astoria was back to eyeing his plate as he sat next to her. His stomach grumbled at the smell of the food. He took one longing look at his plate before sliding it over to the skinny girl. She looked like she needed the food more than him. "Here. Esme can make me more," Harry told her.

Mr Greengrass chuckled as Astoria's face lit up. "You're a peach," she told him, taking up the fork that had been next to his plate and dug in. She cut one egg in half. They had been made over easy, just like Harry liked. She shovelled it into her mouth. He doubted she chewed it three times before going for the other half of the egg.

"You know that now you did that she will be stealing off our plate for now on?" Mr Greengrass asked.

Astoria blushed a little. "I'm not that bad," she said, cutting another egg in half, then trailing yoke over her plate and onto her chin as she ate that half.

Mr Greengrass looked up from his paper with a raised eye. "Don't let you mother see you like that. You know she likes proper manners."

Astoria rolled her eyes, licking the yoke off her chin before finally starting on the hash.

"Did you have a good sleep?" Mr Greengrass asked him, ignoring his daughters antics.

Harry nodded. "I did. Thank you for letting me stay."

The man frowned. "Harry, you are family now. The doors will always be open for family. You and Astoria can stay here whenever and for how ever long you want. I do owe you an apology for yesterday. My wife pointed out we may have interrogated you, instead of getting to know you."

Astoria stopped eating to look to her father before looking to Harry. "What happened?"

Harry pursed his lips. "I didn't mean to yell at you. This has all been, just, I don't know..."

"A little much to process?" Mr Greengrass said. "William Weasley came by about eight last night with your belongings. He told us that you were essentially locked off from the wizarding world and didn't know what was happening. If you have any questions, Iliana and I will be happy to answer them. If you want, you are welcome to go over to the Weasley's or invite them here. Also, is that trunk and your owl's cage all you have?"

Harry looked down. Everyone always thought he had everything when, in fact, Harry had almost nothing. "I won't make a mess or take up much space," Harry told the man.

Astoria looked at him concerned. "I don't understand. Why would you only have a trunk? How many compartments do you have?"

Harry didn't look up or answer. It was one of his biggest secrets, and embarrassments. Even Ron and Hermione didn't understand, making comments about Harry having more than what was in his trunk. Of course he did. Right?

No one really knew, or believed him, that every year Harry went to Hogwarts, he was taking everything he considered his.

"Harry?" Astoria asked.

"I am sure Iliana and Astoria would love to take you out for anything else you need. I am hoping the Hogwarts letters will finally arrive today so that we can get all your supplies," Mr Greengrass told them.

Harry had his hands in his lap. The thin fingers of Astoria reached over. He tried not to flinch when her hand closed over his. He really wasn't used to being touched when not expecting it. After a moment he looked up, her greyish-blue eyes looking at him with what looked like tears brimming in her eyes. "How many compartments? I already made room for you to put things in our room."

Harry took a moment to say, "I really don't have much. I can leave everything packed until we go to Hogwarts."

Her brow furrowed. "Harry, I know this is sudden for both of us, but I want you to feel like you live here."

Harry gave Astoria a wan smile. "Are you sure? I wasn't really nice to your family yesterday."

"We weren't really nice to you," her father said. "I would like to start again today."

Harry nodded before a plate heaping with hash, three eggs and five pieces of bacon this time appeared before him. A plate with half the food appeared before Mr Greengrass. "Thank you, Esme," Mr Greengrass said, putting the paper down and shifting to eat.

Astoria was still looking at him worriedly. "Would you move into my room today?"

Harry felt a twinge of something fluttering in him as she gave him those huge puppy dog eyes. "Sure," he said. His stomach grumbled at the food. Hers did too, either because she was still hungry or had eaten too much too fast already.

"You should both eat. You need the energy, Astoria, and you look like you need a few square meals, Harry," Mr Greengrass told them.

Astoria squeezed his hand before pulling it back. She didn't pick up her fork again until he did. She gave him a small smile. Harry couldn't help but return it.

It was rather quiet as Harry and Astoria ate. He was impressed that the girl finished everything on her plate. Harry gave her baleful glare as she gave him a cheeky grin when she stole another piece of his bacon. He had no clear where she was putting all that food away with her small frame. Harry found himself surprised, and feeling overly stuffed, when he cleared his plate, using the hash to pick up most of the yoke left on the plate.

The two teens were in a food stupor, their bodies processing the huge amount of foods they just ate when Mrs Greengrass came in. Astoria had curled back up on her chair, her legs inside her overlarge sweater and a new cup of tea held up to her face.

The golden hair woman gave them a smile before pecking her husband and sitting down. "Good morning. Did you two have your fill?"

"If I have anymore I'm going to go into a food coma," Astoria replied. "Good morning, mother."

The woman shook her head. "If you weren't already like this I would think Hufflepuff corrupted you."

Astoria gave a huge grin. "Who said it hasn't?"

Harry chuckled. He could tell that Astoria was going to be trouble. A small part of him thought she would fit right into his chaotic life.

Her parents looked to him. "I suppose you are going to encourage her?" Mrs Greengrass asked with an amused smile

Harry shrugged. "I don't see any reason to change anyone."

Astoria gave him a winning smile, sipping on her tea. "Are you going to tell me what you all talked about yesterday afternoon?"

The table went silent. Harry looked down while the elder Greengrasses shared a look. "Perhaps you and Harry should talk about it. I feel we missed many details last night," Mr Greengrass said.

"Harry?"

He looked up to Astoria. Those big puppy dog eyes were regarding him again. Bloody hell! Do girls just know that big eyes like that work on guys? "Uhm, can we talk later?"

Her brow scrunched a little. "You will tell me?"

"Uhm, sure," Harry told her. He wasn't sure what he would say yet. She probably deserved to know. Through no fault of her own Astoria was now his wife. He just wasn't sure how much he wanted to tell her yet.

Harry was happy with the distraction of a rather tall house elf in a bright white toga came in. He was carrying a handful of letters and Hedwig.

"Hey girl," Harry said, holding out his arm. Hedwig took flight to land on his arm. He nuzzled her beak, happy to see her. Her presence had been his one solace for months now.

"I always thought you had the best looking owl in school. Oh, Hogwarts letters," Astoria said.

Harry realized what he was doing. He looked a little flustered as he pulled back. She was carrying two letters. The elf came over to put three more besides him. "Thank you," Harry said to the elf.

"Garett always pleased to serve," the elf said, moving towards the door again.

Astoria had already opened her letter as Harry took the ones off of Hedwig. She moved onto the table and stole the last piece of bacon on his plate.

"Harry, we have an owlery that Garett will retrieve any letters from for now on. We don't usually allow pets at the table," Mrs Greengrass gently told him.

Harry looked a little guilty. "I'm sorry, Mrs Greengrass. She's used to taking the mail right to me."

Hedwig hooted, as though agreeing with him. Mrs Greengrass gave him an indulgent smile. "For now on, please only allow her into your room or the owlery."

"Yes, ma'am," Harry said, giving Hedwig a pet on her head before she took to flight. He was afraid she was going to cuff Mrs Greengrass, but seemed to think differently as she cleared the table. Harry turned to the envelopes. One was from Ron and the other Hermione. She must have raced off to both of them after he had been captured yesterday. The other envelopes where from Hogwarts and the new Rectory. As much as Harry wanted to hear from his friends, he thought the Rectory letters more important. He really didn't want to get into a spell fight with the ICW Aurors again.

"Mum, papa, there isn't any book list this year and the supplies only detail new uniforms and potion ingredients," Astoria said confused.

"Can I see that?" Mr Greengrass asked.

Harry was only vaguely paying attention as he read through the notices. One was for his appearance before the Reformation board yesterday, the other was an official copy of his marriage license. Feeling relieved, he caught up with the conversation around the table.

"The ICW is going to be testing all our children? Haven't they stepped into our lives enough?" Mrs Greengrass was protesting. "I mean we now have two married daughters. One is sixteen and the other just barely fifteen. You have been stripped of your Wizengamot seat and are threatening our importation license. How much else are they going to take from us?"

"I know, Iliana, but I wasn't lain off. I have an interview on Monday and should be able to clear up everything. I wasn't enamoured with the Wizengamot. You know I skipped many meetings unless I knew they would effect our business. I admit it is not ideal what they are forcing everyone to do, but it could be worse and we agreed to support our daughters and their spouses," Mr Greengrass said in a placating tone.

Harry frowned. Astoria looked a little disturbed.

"Anders, this isn't right! Why would they interfere in Hogwarts and what evaluations do they need? Astoria is going into her fifth year. This letter for Daphne says that her OWL results may be overturned if she doesn't pass the ICW standards. Daphne did well. What would it mean if her results are overturned?" Mrs Greengrass said angrily.

Harry blinked. He had forgotten all about his OWL results. When was he supposed to get them?

"Iliana, I am sure we can work this out. Daphne's scores are more than good enough. The ICW standards cannot be that different from what the Ministry had. She received special commendations in Transfiguration, Charms and Arithmancy. I don't think we have anything to worry about," Mr Greengrass placated.

Harry was watching them, a certain trepidation seeping into him. He was pretty sure he had done rather poorly in Astronomy, never mind the fact that he had had a fit half-way through the History of Magic exam. On the other hand, he was satisfied he had done well in Defence, Transfiguration, Charms and Care of Magical Creatures.

"Uhm," Harry said out loud. Everyone turned to him. "Uhm, when did our OWL results come out?"

The two adults stopped arguing. It was Mr Greengrass who asked, "You didn't get your OWL scores?"

Harry felt embarrassed. "I haven't received any mail since about July twentieth."

Mrs Greengrass took in a sharp breath. Astoria looked at him with large eyes. "Daffy got hers end of July."

"Oh," was all he said. Did he not get them for the same reason he didn't get any other mail or had he done that poorly?

Mrs Greengrass gave her husband a look. "I'll take him into the Ministry on Monday. The School Board won't be open today. If Daphne and Manoj get up soon, we can plan to go to Diagon Alley to get what we can in a little bit. Is there anything else you need to do, Harry?"

Harry swallowed, thinking of Kreacher. "Uhm, I'm not sure, but I may need to see the goblins. Uhm, when my godfather died, I think he left some stuff to me," Harry said.

Mr Greengrass frowned. "You mean what you said about Sirius Black?"

Mrs Greengrass pursed her lips. Astoria looked surprised. "Sirius Black? You mean the murder? Didn't he want to kill you?"

Harry rubbed the back of his neck. "Yeah, long story there. He was my sworn godfather, so I don't think he ever tried to kill me. At least no intentionally."

Mrs Greengrass took in a sharp breath. "Sirius Black took the godparent oath?"

"Sure," Harry said in more of a question than answer. "Remus said he was my sworn godfather."

"Merlin's balls," Astoria muttered.

"Young lady!" her mother scolded.

"Sorry, mum," Astoria said in an automatic response. "He was really your godfather?"

"Yes," Harry said, looking up to her grey-blue eyes.

"Did you get any notice this summer about a will reading?" Mr Greengrass asked.

"No. Should I?" Harry enquired.

The man looked to be thinking for a moment. "I think we need to go to Gringotts. Iliana, will you be good taking the girls and Manoj once they are up? We'll join you as soon as we can."

Mrs Greengrass frowned. "Shouldn't Astoria go with you? She is Mrs Potter now."

Astoria was still looking at him with big eyes. "What else don't I know about you?"

Harry gave her an uncertain smile. "I think we have a lot to talk about."

"Apparently," she said.

Mr Greengrass nodded after a moment. "Astoria should probably come. Perhaps we will hold off on getting the supplies until tomorrow. If you two are done, I want you go get ready for the day. You should put on your best pair of House robes," he instructed.

Harry looked at him confused. "Why do I need to wear my Gryffindor robes to Gringotts?"

All three of them looked at him as though he had just said the most ludicrous thing. "Not Hogwarts house robes. House robes with the crest of the Potters on them," Mrs Greengrass said.

Harry looked at them blankly. "I have a house crest?"

Again, he had the looks as though he said the most ridiculous thing. After a moment, Mr Greengrass asked, "Harry, do you know anything about your House or our society?"

At there looked, he rubbed the back of his neck nervously. "I am guessing not?"

"Anders, I think you should make a stop at Twillfits and Tattings before you go to Gringotts," Mrs Greengrass said. "Perhaps have Astoria's robes modified to the standard pattern of the Potters."

Astoria's face brightened. "Do I get choose which crest?"

Harry still felt confused, looking to her parents for help. Mr Greengrass sighed. "I'll explain on the way."

"Sure," Harry replied, feeling even more confused.

-oOo-

Same day…

Paris, France

Hermione was anxious to get back to England. The newspapers about the ICW invasion, the fall of the Ministry, the hunt for Death Eaters, their sympathizers and anyone found to be corrupt or to be involved in the corruption was a daily parade of who was who in their society, and finally the new laws.

She was looking at the listing of marriages performed yesterday. For two weeks now she had been reading this. Ron had been forced to marry last week. Ginny had been married off on Thursday. Fred, George, Percy and Bill had all gone too. She found Lavender Brown and the Patils as one of the first ones. Now she got to the one name she had been looking for two weeks. She had not been able to get hold of him since before her parents and her had left the country, just days before the ICW invaded and declared the Ministry defunct.

In that time, she had gotten more panicked as Ron had no word of Harry. No one had since Dumbledore and Fudge had been arrested on July twentieth. She knew Dumbledore had set up powerful wards to protect Harry, but apparently they were so powerful no one could find or contact him.

That as until she saw his name today.

Halfway down the twenty marriages forced on purebloods to half-bloods was her best friend's name.

Harry Potter (HB) married to Astoria Greengrass (PB)

Her mouth hung open as she looked at the names.

Hermione knew the name Greengrass. Daphne Greengrass had nipped at her heels in arithmancy and transfiguration the last few years. She was a Slytherin. The only time she could remember her doing anything against her, Harry or Ron was the pin fourth year. Hermione knew that not all Slytherins were bad, but there was a reputation.

Hermione did not know an Astoria Greengrass. Was she an older sister or cousin of Daphne's?

What did this mean for Harry?

She had to get hold of him.

On impulse, and frustration at her parents for keeping her trapped in this hotel since the first news had broken of the issues back home, she threw the paper down and stormed off to her room. The small suite they were in had two bedroom and the sitting area. Her mother, who had been taking a shower, came out to find out what all the huffing and noise was as Hermione flung open the draws and packed a backpack with enough clothes for two or three days, her toiletries and then went for her wand and purse.

When she moved the door to get her purse, she found nothing was there. Frantically, she looked on the floor. Opened the small closet to see if she had put it in there and was tearing her bed apart when her mother cleared her throat.

Hermione, looking half crazed that she couldn't find her wand, looked up.

"What are you doing to your room?" her mother asked in a calm voice.

"Looking for my purse," Hermione told her.

Her mother frowned when Hermione went to flip the mattress over to see if any of her stuff had fallen down there. She had been here for five weeks now.

"You won't find it there," her mother said.

Hermione looked up, her eyes narrowing at her mother. "Where is it?"

"In the safe. Along with your wand, all the money I could find, your passport and the credit card your father gave you for emergencies," her mother said levelly.

"You stole my stuff! Give it back!," Hermione demanded, standing up and stalking towards her mother.

"Hermione, you aren't going back. Your father and I have made that very clear," her mother said.

"Mum, I have to! All my friends and everything back home… Harry needs me. You know I haven't heard about him in weeks and now… now…" Hermione said frantically, grabbing for the paper that was on the table just outside her room. "Look! He's been caught up in the new ICW laws. I know he wouldn't want this."

Her mother frowned. For years, Hermione had talked about her two friends, Ronald Weasley and Harry Potter. Her mother had always suspected something more might be developing between her and Harry, but Hermione always persisted she saw him like a brother.

"What happened?" her mother asked.

"According to the papers he's married! You can't just mean for me to abandon him. Abandon all my friends?" Hermione demanded.

"No, but you are still under eighteen. Unless you want to run away, that means that your father and I still have say over you," her mother said. "I don't want you anywhere near all that stuff that is happening to the wizards right now."

"But, mum! Harry is in trouble. They are still looking for Voldemort and what if the Greengrasses are Death Eaters? I have to go back," Hermione said resolutely.

Her mother stared down her daughter. Neither giving an inch. If her father had been here Hermione could have guilty him into letting her go. "No," her mother eventually said.

Hermione made an aggravated sound. "What is the combination?"

"No, Hermione," her mother reiterated.

"I'll find a way to get into the safe. Where is your purse?" Hermione angrily demanded, heading towards her mother's room.

"You won't find it, Hermione. Your father is closing down the practice and we will be heading for New Zealand in a week," her mother said.

Hermione stopped in her tracks, turning to look at her mother with an open mouth. It moved once before she got out, "New Zealand?"

"Yes. New Zealand. I have brochures on two magical schools down there, or you can go back to get you're A levels. You can write your friends from there, but you will not be considered an adult until you are eighteen, normal or magical," her mother said.

Hermione's planning and almost pathological need to understand everything had not come from her father. "New Zealand?" Hermione asked again, needing to make sure she understood.

"New Zealand. If you want to send a letter of anything to your friends, you can do it by normal post, or if one of their owls show up here," her mother resolutely informed her daughter.

Hermione blinked a time or two. "Give me my wand."

"No."

"I am not joking, mum. Give me my wand."

"No. You can have it back once we reach New Zealand," her mother told her.

Hermione screamed at the top of her lungs. She hadn't been put into Gryffindor because she just liked to sit around. Her friends were in trouble and she needed to help them. It didn't matter that she knew things were bad back home. Her instincts were telling her she needed to help Harry. Besides her and Ron, who did he really have to help him?

-oOo-

Same day…

Rotherham, England

Harry went through the Floo first. Mr Greengrass had told him to take a step just before leaving the fire. This time, he didn't have to wait to enter Glencross. Taking a step, he found himself being ejected. His foot his the solid floor, instead of his back or front, and he was able to stumble out. Harry was amazed that he was standing upright. So amazed that he didn't move before the fire flared again. He turned to see Astoria coming out. She stumbled, then tripped. Harry reacted, crouching and catching her before she fell on her front.

Astoria let out a small scream before she wrapped her arms around him as he stood up. She was holding onto him, like he was the only thing keeping her up at the moment. When the fire flared a second time, Harry stepped to the side, pulling her with him. She felt so light and just let him pull her. Her head ended up resting on his shoulder. She had been looking tired by the time they had left Gringotts. She just felt like dead weight now.

Mrs Greengrass come out a door down the hall.

Mr Greengrass looked at them. The man's face looked concerned. Harry wasn't sure what he was doing. All he knew was that Astoria seemed totally exhausted.

"Astoria, are you alright?" her father enquired.

Her muffled voice spoke into his shoulder. "I just need to lay down for a bit," she replied.

Harry looked really concerned himself now. He knew she had to take a nap yesterday, and that she looked like she had been really sick recently, but he hadn't really put it together yet after everything that had happened in the last thirty hours or so.

"Is Astoria alright?" Mrs Greengrass asked worriedly.

"I think this was just a little much for her today. Why don't you go take her up to her bed," he said to his wife.

Astoria wove her fingers together around his back. "Can you take me?" she asked.

Her parents shared a look. "Why don't you go take her up to her room. Do you want any help?"

"I think I can do this," Harry told them. There was something telling him he should do this for her. Maybe it was his 'saving people' thing. Or maybe he just felt like he should help a pretty girl. A pretty girl he needed to get to know fairly well, very quickly.

The adults watched him as he helped Astoria towards the stairs. She was just barely lifting her feet. "Maybe I should help," Mrs Greengrass offered.

Harry could feel how Astoria was trying to cling to him. He may be lighter than he had been at the start of the summer, but he was still strong enough to lift Astoria. Leaning down, he put an arm behind her leg and lifted her up. Astoria squeaked, quickly shifting to put her arms around his neck as his other hand moved over her back. The elder Greengrasses watched them as Harry went up the stairs.

-oOo-

When Harry was up the stairs, Iliana looked to her husband. "They seem to be getting along."

"Harry made sure that she had full access to all his accounts, the inheritance he got from his godfather and his properties. He told the goblins that she is his equal," Anders said looking back towards the stairs.

There was a look of surprise on her face. "He does know the laws, right?"

"He knows the Muggle laws and I think that is how he is looking at this," the man said. "I knew the Potters were well off, but it seemed his father squandered most of their wealth in the last war. If it wasn't for the Black's fortune, the boy only had a few thousand galleons left in his trust vault."

She regarded Anders. "Will they be well enough for the future?"

"I don't want to betray any trust he had in allowing me into his account managers room, but I think neither of them will have to work a day of their lives."

She let out a sigh, very concerned about everything here. Anders had worried he would have to support everyone for years to come. Daphne and Manoj would have to rely on their wealth. It was a relief to know Astoria and Harry would not. After a moment, she said, "I'll just go check on them."

When Iliana had gone up the stairs she found the door to her daughter's room partially open. Looking in, she could see that Astoria was sitting up and Harry was helping her out of the formal robes. Astoria was wearing a long sleeve shirt and a long skirt under the robes. She watched them for a few.

"Astoria, how sick are you?" Harry asked her.

Astoria's shoulders slumped. "I'm actually recovering." Astoria patted the bed. "Sit with me for a few?"

"Sure," Harry said, undoing his own robes and putting them on top of her daughter's before sitting on the bed. Astoria looked like she was just barely staying up as she swayed a little.

Astoria sighed. She started to lean towards Harry. The boy looked very uncertain what to do before saying, "Maybe you should lay down?"

"I'm tired of laying down. I just want to be better," Astoria said.

Harry looked concerned. When he spoke, it was so soft she had to strain to here it. "Astoria, what was wrong? How were you sick?"

Her daughter always tried to avoid that question. She usually would crack a joke or do something to distract anyone that asked her. Iliana had encouraged it, even as much as she wanted to have properly trained daughters, she enjoyed seeing her daughter smile or laugh over those times she was in so much pain tears just leaked out of her eyes when she would curl up into a ball on her bed. Thus, it surprised her when Astoria stayed serious.

"I've been sick for a long time. Do you know what a blood malediction is?" Astoria asked Harry.

He shook his head. "I don't."

"A long time ago... I don't know how long, one of my ancestors upset a hag. She cursed our line that one Greengrass each generation would suffer for whatever my ancestor did," Astoria told her. Anders had warned her of this the night they got married. He said it hadn't effected anyone in the last two generations. Iliana still remembered that night when Astoria was just six. She had woken up screaming bloody murder. That had been the first time she had stayed in St Mungo's for three days to bring the pain under control.

When her daughter didn't say anything, instead leaning more into Harry and closing her eyes, Harry asked. "How did you suffer?"

Astoria buried her face into Harry's shoulder. Astoria had always been an affectionate child. Between how affectionate, how compassionate she was and her penchant to cause mischief, it hadn't been a surprise that day they got the letter she had been sorted into Hufflepuff. "It felt like there were needles in all my joints. My body would feel like it was burning. When it was really bad, it felt like my body was just popping apart."

Iliana had seen what most people did when they found out about her affliction. Usually it was horror, then pity and finally they started to treat her like she was a porcelain doll. Astoria had found some good friends in Hufflepuff that treated her normal, on the whole, but they still worried about her. Iliana looked on in wonder as Harry didn't show any of those emotions. Instead, he tightened his arm around her shoulder and a determined look came over his face. "What can I do to help you?"

That was not the usual response.

Astoria gave a little smile. "This is good," she told the boy Iliana knew her daughter had had a crush on for years. Almost every girl their age did. Daphne still had her books, but Astoria had been the one really enthralled with the Boy-Who-Lived, though she had noticed that had shifted in the last year or so.

Harry gave a small, uncertain smile before leaning his head against hers. "Are you better now?"

Astoria gave out a contented sigh. "I am getting their. The ICW Healers were able to break it a few days ago. I have a lot of potions to take for the next month or two, but once it's done, I'll be better."

Harry took on a pensive face. "Astoria, I know... you know... well... are you well enough to... you know?"

Astoria took on some colour to her face, just like Harry. "I just need to sleep for a while, then, if you want to, you know... we have to by tomorrow night."

Iliana found it cute, but concerning, to see these two young teens trying to figure out what to do with this abominable marriage that had been forced on them.

Astoria gave a big yawn. Harry gently said, "Get some sleep."

He went to move her to lay down, but Astoria held onto his shirt. "Will you stay with me?"

The boy gave an uncertain smile again. "Do you want me to?"

Astoria looked to be drifting again. She spoke in a whisper Iliana just barely made out. "I'm scared. I don't want you to leave me."

Harry looked very understanding. "Can I say I'm scared too?"

Iliana blinked. Astoria never admitted anything like that. It was one of the things that she shared with Daphne. For Harry to say that, and to mean it, just seemed more than she would have expected. What happened at the bank today? Anders would owe her answers.

Astoria wrapped her arms around his waist. "I'm sorry about your godfather."

"Yeah, I am too," Harry said in a sad voice. After a moment, he gently ordered Astoria, "You need to lay down."

"You will stay?"

"Yeah," he told her.

Astoria gave another large yawn. "Can I put my head in your lap?"

"Sure. Do you mind if I sit with my back against something?" Harry asked her.

She watched as Harry took off his boots, then Astoria's. He moved to prop himself against the head board of her bed. Astoria curled up next to him, putting her head in his lap like she used to do with Anders when she was smaller and in pain. Iliana watched them for a few. She moved to closed the door. Astoria needed her rest and Harry looked spent himself as her daughter looked to fall asleep. He didn't look like he knew what to do. Iliana caught his eye when he looked up to her movement. A look of panic and guilt crossed his face.

"Mrs Greengrass, I didn't...," he started to say.

She held a finger up to her lips and he quieted. Astoria was fast asleep already. Moving as silently as she could, she moved over to the bed and sat just behind her daughter. "It's alright, Harry. I heard Astoria ask you to stay."

He whispered back, "Will she be okay?"

She gave him a reassuring smile as she reached out to run her hand through Astoria's curly hair. "She will be now. The Healers were able to break the malediction four days ago. They assure us that she will make a full recover, but it has prevented her from being pared until yesterday. The Healers said she will eat two or three times what she normally would for a while. Part of that is the potions, part of it is her magic. It is still working to get rid of the remnants. She will probably need a nap most days until she is done with the potions."

Harry's brow scrunched. "What can I do to help? My godfather left me a vault of gold. Can any of that help?"

She gave Harry a pleased smile. Perhaps fate had conspired to hold Astoria off from the first two pairing to put her with a really good man. "Don't worry about it. Anders and I have it. You will just need to be patient with her for a bit. Help her if she asks. Are you well? You look like you have been sick recently."

Harry looked down, a downcast face came over him. "It's been... rough, since Sirius died."

"That night at the Ministry?"

Harry nodded.

She ran her hand the length of her daughter's hair before reaching to take his hand. He jerked, as thought wanting to pull it away. It was an interesting reaction to her touch. She tried to ignore it. "I'm sorry for your loss. You look to have cared for him quite a bit."

His eyes looked glassy for a moment before he ruthlessly tamped down the tears that had momentarily threatened to come out. Iliana had that mother sense that something was really wrong here. She didn't want to pry at the moment though. "If you ever need to talk, Anders and I will be here."

Harry just nodded again.

Iliana ran her hand through her daughter's hair again. "Astoria really likes it when you run your hands through her hair, or your nails over her scalp."

Harry looked really uncertain. After a moment, he very gently ran his hand through her hair. Astoria shifted, letting out a sigh. Iliana smiled. If she could do anything to help her daughter and her new husband she would. "Someone will come up to get you two for dinner."

"It's alright if I stay here?" Harry asked.

She gave him an encouraging smile. "Harry, you and Astoria are married now. You aren't doing anything wrong. If Astoria wants you here, then you should stay."

He gave her a small smile. "Thank you, Mrs Greengrass."

"If you want, you can call me Iliana, mum or mother. My little joker here prefers mum," she said affectionately, watching Harry going deeper and running his fingers over Astoria's scalp. Astoria looked to be even more relaxed. "Let her sleep. You look like you could use a nap. I'm sure she wouldn't mind if you lay down next to her."

"I'm fine," Harry told her.

She didn't press him.

After shutting the door, she put a hand on it, then her forehead. Maybe this would all work out?

-oOo-

Harry awoke with a crick in his neck when Rogan woke him up with a gentle shake to his leg. He had slumped over. Astoria had pulled her duvet over her and wrapped an arm around his leg. Her hand was close to his crotch and her head on his hip. The result had him feeling a little randy and praying the elf didn't see the result in his trousers.

"Master Harry needs to get up. The Lady Greengrass is requesting you at dinner in an hour," the taller elf said.

Harry rubbed his eyes, sitting up and hoping Astoria wouldn't notice what a pretty girl was doing to him. "What time is it?"

"It is being half past five. You's been sleeping for three hours," the elf said.

Harry yawned. "Thank you, Rogan."

Astoria shifted in his lap. "Do I have to get up?"

Harry shifted, running a hand through her hair. He had found he liked doing that earlier. Astoria sighed, her head turning into his hand. "We should. Your mum said we should come down for dinner."

Astoria's stomach grumbled loudly. Harry thought it cute how she flushed. "I hate being so hungry."

"It sounds like an erumpent," he teased her, remembering when Hermione had done the same some of the times he was in the hospital.

Astoria scoffed, gently hitting his leg. "It does not! Maybe a hippogriff, but not an erumpent."

Harry chuckled. He really had missed interacting with people, and here was someone he didn't think would blame him for what happened. "You're a little small for either."

"Good things come in small packages. I would like to change before dinner," she told him.

Harry felt his cheeks blush a little. "I'll just head down?"

She looked a little disappointed. "If you want. You could get your trunk and move in here?"

She looked a little shy as she said that. Harry rubbed the back of his neck. "Sure."

He opened the door. This house was too quiet for his liking at times. At the Dursleys you could usually hear the tellie going, whether you were down stairs or not. When his uncle and cousin were home it always sounded like walruses moving around. Even Aunt Petunia had her idiosyncrasies where she would often scoff or do her annoying dithering laugh as she watched the neighbours.

Here, the manor was easily ten times the size of Privet Drive with people that seemed rather quiet.

Crossing the hallway, he saw the painted woman that had left him feeling lacking this morning. She did a haughty sniff. Harry, not really feeling like putting up with this asked, "You have a problem?"

She looked down her nose at him. "I never thought I would see this family fall so low. Are you a Muggleborn?"

Harry snorted. "Does it matter?"

"It matters very much. The Dougals, and then the Greengrasses, have not polluted their blood in more than two hundred years. Do you even have a surname that would link you to wizards?" she questioned.

Harry shook his head. "I don't know. Ask Mrs Potter," he said. "She is your grand niece or something, isn't she?"

The woman's face dropped some of her haughtiness. "Did you say Potter?"

"Technically Potter-Black, but I prefer my original name. It's about all I have left of my family," Harry told her. "If you excuse me, I have something to do."

The painting pursed her lips. "You are a Potter and a Black? When would two such lines mix? Last I knew they were in a blood feud."

Harry shrugged. "I just recently found out my grandmother and my godfather were Blacks. He was my father's best friend."

Harry went to walk past and the painting called out to him, "Young Potter-Black, tell me, are you of Muggle stock?"

"My mother was a Muggleborn. They say she was the brightest witch of her age. My best friend is a Muggleborn and everyone says the same about her. If you wanted a pureblood, I'm afraid you're out of luck," Harry told her, not about to say he was Muggle raised.

The woman huffed at his impertinence.

Harry just waved her off as he went into the guest room they had let him stay in. He couldn't deny the gurgling nerves in his stomach. What had possessed him to admit to Astoria he was scared about all this too? Maybe it had been how open she had been with him and how she hadn't said anything bad about Sirius and the other revelations that had come out at Gringotts. In fact, she had been rather supportive when her father looked shocked when his parents' Will was read, just before Sirius' will.

Harry didn't find it that shocking, already knowing about Pettigrew, but just like at the end of third year when his paradigm of what happened that night had been turned on its head, the Greengrasses were experiencing the same thing.

The clothes that Harry had left on the bed earlier were nicely folded, washed and even looked mended where there had been a rip in the jean trousers. "Thank you," he said softly, hoping the house elves heard him.

Harry put his over-large clothes in his trunk. Luckily Hermione had found a runic way of enchanting their trunks, so all he had to do was tap a single rune with his wand. No magic for the Ministry to detect and his trunk suddenly lost seventy-percent of its mass and levitated a foot off the ground.

Taking the handle, he moved over to Hedwig's cage. He hated how she was forced to live in the owlery at Hogwarts, then had to be essentially a prisoner at the Dursleys. He wondered if Astoria would mind Hedwig sharing their room?

That thought had his stomach gurgling again.

He was about to share a room with a girl. A very pretty fifteen-year-old girl that was his wife and he would be expected to sleep with her. A pit formed in his stomach. She didn't seem averse to this idea, but Harry didn't really know her.

Walking back into the hallway, the painting sniffed at him. "It's Harry Potter, by the way."

She sniffed again. "Lady Emilia Roselyn Greengrass nee Pinnacle. If you really are a Black and a Potter, you must be purer than your mother being a Muggleborn. She must be at least related to another family through a squib. Muggleborns are never that powerful."

Harry gave the painting a hard glare. "My mother was a Muggleborn. I don't care who you are, but insult her again and I'll be apologizing to Mr Greengrass because my wand slipped and I'm so sorry the painting burned up."

She looked scandalized.

A laugh came from his right. Harry whirled, his wand coming to his hand, to see Daphne. She started to clap. "I've wanted to say that to that painting for years. Don't worry, I saw it was an accident," the normally austere blonde said.

Seeing that she looked genuine in her praise, he lowered his wand.

"Well, I never," the painting huffed before moving off towards her own frame.

When he was sure the painting was out of earshot, he whispered. "I really wouldn't have done that. I wouldn't damage your house like that."

Daphne just gave him a grin as she walked past him. "I meant it. It was an accident," she told him earnestly before grinning again. "I've always had a problem with some of the older paintings."

Harry turned to see her head towards the main staircase, unsure what to make of what just happened. Astoria's door opened. She had a smile on her face. "Making friends?"

"Perhaps," he said unsure still.

"You can put your trunk at the end of the bed for now, if you want," Astoria offered. She had changed back into what she was wearing this morning with the knit-sweater looking like a tent on her. Astoria had her hands in the sleeves and her arms wrapped around her, like she was cold.

Harry nodded, putting his trunk on the edge of the bed and Hedwig's cage on top of it. The black, partially beat up box with brass trimmings looked rather out of place in the obviously girly room. Her duvet had a floral pattern. Her walls were a pastel blue. Shelves, a book case, a vanity, a desk and other things all spoke of someone who had not long ago been a small child and the room was going through the same transition from child to young woman.

Harry felt a little out of place, never really having anyplace to call his own.

Astoria was right there when he turned back towards the door. She looked far better after the nap. Her blue-grey eyes looked more sparkly and alive. She looked about ready to say something when her stomach grumbled again. It was loud and she looked slightly embarrassed.

"I'm going to have to be careful of the graphorn."

She gave a mischievous smile. "I told you it's a hippogriff."

"Do you like to fly? Then I might think you a hippogriff," he replied. She took a half step closer. Earlier he hadn't noticed, but she smelt good. It was some flowery scent with what seemed like chocolate on her breath.

"I like to fly. I wanted to be a seeker when I was younger," she told him.

Harry gave a lopsided smile he wasn't sure he had before. "Are you just saying that because I am?"

Her grin spoke of trouble. "Oh, no. I would want to be a chaser in that case. You know that you are totally wrong to the books, right?"

Harry pursed his lips. "Those books are all wrong," he said sourly.

"Perhaps. No, I wanted to be a seeker because my aunt was. She was one of the best that the Harpies had for years. Even played for England twice," Astoria said.

Harry looked at her interestedly. "Who was your aunt?"

"Eloise Puckle. My mother's older sister. She played…" Astoria was telling him when he spoke up.

"Nineteen-seventy-four until nineteen-eighty-three. She won one world cup for England and brought them to the semi-finals just after that. Her catch record in the British League is still third on the books," Harry said.

Her smile was radiant. "So, you know of her?"

"I know of all the great seekers in the last few decades. Wood made sure I read anything he or I could find on seekers," Harry told her. "I would love to talk to her some time."

Astoria giggled. "And here I thought we wouldn't have anything to talk about. Auntie El usually comes around for Easter and Christmas. I'm sure I can introduce her to you. She's helped to train me, but until recently," she said, her mirth falling some, "I wasn't reliable enough to try out, and Cedric was a good seeker."

Harry's enthusiasm fell some too. "Yeah, Cedric was." He was starting to feel hunger pains. "Should we go down to the dinning room?"

"Yes, please," she said, her stomach voicing its own concerns at the lack of food.

"Graphorn," Harry teased.

"Hippogriff," she replied stubbornly.

"Fine, niffler," he countered.

She looked indignant. "I am not that small!"

They bantered and talked about her aunt and quidditch on their way down to dinner. When they entered the room, she was pushing him playfully when he said, "Are you sure it's not a graphorn?"

"I'll give you a graphorn," she said playfully. Harry laughed when her push didn't do much to him. He was amazed how easily he seemed to let go for Astoria. Maybe it was because of the marriage? Or he really had needed some human contact besides his relatives?

Most gave them a look. Without knowing what possessed him, he held out the chair next to where she indicated for him to sit. She gave him another winning smile as she sat and he pushed the chair in. Daphne leaned over to Manoj, "Why don't you do that for me?"

The Indian boy looked a little flustered. "We aren't at a formal affair, are we?"

Astoria sniggered. Harry blushed a little. Daphne looked satisfied with how she had flustered her boy. Her mother just shook her head while Mr Greengrass chuckled like Astoria. "This is nothing formal, Manoj. Are you two feeling rested now?"

"Yes," Astoria said, a smile still on her face. "Harry moved his stuff into my room."

Her mother nodded. "I'll make sure Rogan cleans out the guest room. I think we are going to be expecting company on Friday," her mother said.

"Who is coming, mother?" Daphne asked.

He had the impression that Mrs Greengrass wasn't happy to say whom. "Your grandparents and my brother," she said.

Daphne stiffened. Astoria took on a more serious face. "I thought Granpa and Granma Puckle were in Java for another month or two?"

"I had thought so too, but hearing their youngest granddaughters are now married they would like to come meet the new additions to the family before you all go back to Hogwarts," Mr Greengrass said, not sounding thrilled at the idea either.

Harry looked at Astoria, "Is this a bad thing?"

"I'll tell you later," Astoria told him.

"Are the masters ready for dinner?" Esme asked, coming into the dining room through a hidden door in the wall.

"Yes, please, Esme," Mrs Greengrass said. Harry just wasn't comfortable calling her anything else yet.

Esme snapped her fingers and a half-dozen porcelain bowls and tureens appeared. Two had salads, another a thin cut roast, next to it potatoes with a gravy bowl and finally a steaming stew that Harry had seen Esme working on earlier today. Several plates of breads, butter and other fixing rounded it all out. Harry thought you could feed ten with how much was here, not six.

At the smell of the food, Harry's stomach grumbled this time. "If I'm a graphorn, you're a dragon," Astoria teased.

Daphne smirked at them.

"Please, eat," her father said, starting the dinner.

Astoria went straight for some of the thickly cut bread and stew. Harry liked the look of the beef. By the time everyone had served themselves it was obvious that Harry and Astoria had taken enough for two each. Neither of them spoke much while they ate. Harry was surprised he didn't get a massive stomach ache. He wasn't sure he had eaten this much in weeks… actually he wasn't sure he had eaten this much in two days at Hogwarts.

The others casually talked about the rumours heard around Diagon Alley when Daphne and Manoj had gone for some ice cream. Everyone was up about the changes at Hogwarts. "I heard Lavender Brown say that Professor McGonagall isn't Assistant Headmistress anymore and all the professors are under investigation. Her mother works in the Department of Magical Education and is all flustered with the records they keep having her bring up of past students, OWL and NEWT exams. Tracey heard the same thing from Marietta Edgecombe."

"That is rather concerning. As much as I didn't agree with Headmaster Dumbledore at times, Professor McGonagall always came off as a competent instructor and excellent administrator. I will have to find out what this means they are under investigation. The Ministry submitted Hogwarts to the same last year," Mrs Greengrass said concerned.

Harry couldn't keep his snort in.

When he received a questioning look, he swallowed the bread in his mouth. "Last year was a witch hunt. Fudge and Umbitch only…."

"Language," Mrs Greengrass warned.

Harry hadn't realized he had used the favourite name of most students for the toad. "Sorry, Mrs Greengrass."

Harry didn't go on.

Mr Greengrass prompted, "I would like to hear your opinion on this. I have heard my daughters' this summer."

Harry looked to the man. "Fudge and Umbridge were only looking for those that were loyal to the Ministry and who didn't want to believe me or Dumbledore. She tried to get rid of half the professors because she didn't like them, not because they don't teach."

"That was Daphne's impression as well. Do you agree with the ICW that the school should have a proper evaluation?" the man pressed.

Harry shrugged. "Probably. I never really learned much from Professor Trelawney, Professor Binns puts us all to sleep. Snape is a vindictive ar… ah, not a good teacher," he eyed Mrs Greengrass for a moment. "Hagrid is great, but we really only learned most of the theory from Professor Grubbly-Plank or by reading our books. I think he would be really great if he was taught how to pass all that on.".

Astoria shook her head. "Professor Hagrid is dangerous at times."

"Only if you don't listen to him," Harry shot back.

"What about the time Malfoy was attacked by that hippogriff?" Daphne enquired.

"Malfoy called Buckbeak a great brute," Harry replied.

"Oh, he did not?" Mrs Greengrass asked.

"He did," Harry confirmed.

"Well, no wonder he was attacked. They are splendid beasts, but very proud," she said.

"Oh, I didn't know," Daphne said.

"Perhaps you are jumping to conclusions too much, Daphne," Mrs Greengrass chastised.

"I think you have me wrong. I was disappointed he didn't have his whole arm taken off. But Professor Hagrid does seem to like the more aggressive and dangerous beasts," Daphne answered.

Harry had a smile on his face while Astoria giggled. Manoj didn't look like he knew what to say. Mr Greengrass looked to be suppressing a smile as their mother didn't look pleased. "Not the appropriate conversation for the table."

"Yes, mother," Daphne capitulated.

"Did Professor Hagrid actually have hippogriffs?" Manoj asked.

"Yeah. Two years ago. I got to fly on one first class," Harry said.

"You are an interesting young man," Mrs Greengrass commented.

Astoria elbowed him. "See, hippogriff."

Harry chuckled. "Erumpent."

She huffed. The apparent joke that was running between the two didn't go unnoticed but no one besides Harry and Astoria understood it. Astoria threw her hair back. "I prefer unicorn."

Harry laughed. "Not with a growler like that."

"I feel left out of something," Manoj voiced for everyone.

"You aren't the only one," Daphne added.

Astoria just gave her mischievous smirk. "Don't you dare," Astoria warned him when he was going to tell them why. Instead, he held up his hands in surrender.

Mr and Mrs Greengrass shared a significant look between them.

By the time they were done with desert, Harry was feeling like he had eaten too much again, even if his body seemed happy with the insane amount of food he had eaten. "We are going to go to the small parlour, if you like? We can take out one of the board games that Tracey got us last Christmas."

"I will dominate you all in Monopoly again," Daphne declared.

"If I remember, you lost to me last time," Mrs Greengrass told them.

"What is Monopoly?" Manoj asked.

Astoria gave him a look. Harry wasn't fully sure what she was trying to tell him, but he got a good idea when she said, "I think Harry and I need to talk in my bedroom for a bit."

The others got up. Mrs Greengrass put a hand on Astoria's shoulder before she walked out. Harry got up. Pulling Astoria's chair out, she gave him a big smile before moving to peck his cheek. Harry had a goofy grin. "What was that about?"

"I just felt like it. Come and talk for a while?"

"Sure. Now the graphorn is sleeping," he said, laughing when she pushed him again.

"My stomach is not that bad," she whinged.

Harry's nerves were building as they made it towards Astoria's room. He knew they needed to talk, but he also knew this was most likely about something else. Astoria kept shifting her arms and rubbing her sides as though she was nervous.

"Are you cold?" Harry asked.

"Merlin, yes," she said as though having something to talk about was what she had been looking for. "My body is burning through so much magic that I constantly feel cold. Until the potions stop, it will probably be like this."

"Do warming charms help?" he asked, putting his hand into his pocket to hold his wand. Not that he was supposed to do anything until he was of age outside of Hogwarts, but he could be willing too if it helped her. Harry didn't like seeing anyone in pain or being uncomfortable. Well, most. If the Dursleys or Malfoy was feeling bad, that would be a different issue.

Astoria gave him an appreciative smile. "Unfortunately not. As part of my treatment we have to keep as much direct magic from impacting me as possible."

"Oh," Harry said as they walked up the stairs. He struggled for a moment before deciding to put his arm up. Astoria didn't protest, moving towards him and allowing him to put an arm over her. Harry had really only done this with Hermione once or twice.

Astoria moulded herself to his side, putting her head on his shoulder, which was a little awkward as they tried to walk. "You're warm."

Harry chuckled. "You're not the first to tell me that."

Astoria shifted to look up at him. "Do many girls tell you that?"

"Only Hermione," he told her.

Astoria cast her eyes down. "Oh. I suppose you have to break up with her now. I didn't think of that."

Harry looked confused before it dawned on him. "You read the Daily Prophet and Teen Witch Weekly, don't you?"

She shrugged. "I used too, but I didn't like what they wrote about you last year and you and Granger… well, you know."

Harry let out a long sigh as they made it to her door. Astoria hadn't left his side, but she wasn't as close. "Hermione and I never dated. I don't even like her that way. Besides, she likes Ron and Victor. I'm nothing like them."

Astoria shifted to look at him disbelievingly. "What? You never dated Granger? And I thought that you and Krum got into a big fight over her?"

Harry huffed. "Victor Krum is a pretty nice guy. We share letters every few months. It's hard not to talk with the other champions after what we went though. The only fight we got in was when he was imperioused in the maze. Oh, and I did threaten him if he hurt Hermione, but that was after Easter."

"Oh," she said. They had stopped just inside her door. Astoria reached over to close it. "What about Cho Chang then? And Parvati Patil? And there rumours of you and Delacour. Is she really a veela? Or Brocklehurst or the Galston sisters? Trudy says she shagged you after you asked her to meet in a broom closet."

Astoria looked a little anxious. Was she thinking he had gotten around? "Woah… hold up there," he told her, taking his arm off her shoulders and holding up his hands. "For the record, Cho is the only girl I have every tried to date. The farthest we ever got was two watery kisses, that frankly, weren't that great. Hermione is one of my best friends. Parvati and I went to the Yule Ball, but I was an arse to her that night and she dropped me half-way through the dance. I have never dated anyone else or been in a broom closet like that."

Astoria was looking at him with big eyes. They stared each other down for a moment before she asked, "Do you want to be in a broom closet like that?"

Harry blinked. "What?"

Astoria giggled. "You really haven't kissed or fooled around like all the girls say around the school?"

Harry gave her an uncertain look. "Why would they say that? Most people ignore me and I've never been approached by anyone except Cho."

Astoria giggled again. "Oh, I am so going to get Trudy. The slag said you took her in every way you could."

"I what? What does that mean? I mean, I know what it probably means. Dean and Seamus are pretty crude at times, but why? Why would someone like it in every way?" Harry asked.

"So she could have bragging rights that she shagged Harry Potter. It's quite a prestige among the slags," Astoria grinned at him. "So, you never?"

Harry's face took on a little colour. He should be honest with her. "No. That peck yesterday was only the third time I've kissed anyone."

She didn't look impressed. "You call that a kiss?"

"What else do you call it?"

"Nothing," Astoria told him.

"Nothing? Then what is a kiss?" Harry asked her, feeling a little annoyed.

"This," she said, taking a step to close the distance. She threw her arms around his neck, the tent like knit jumper flopped around his head, before her lips suddenly crashed onto his. He was temporarily stunned. Then she started to move his lips against his. Harry tried to copy her, feeling a little awkward at first. After a moment, he was really getting into it as she tightened her arms around his neck and it started to feel more natural.

His tongue had partially come out of his mouth as they opened them more. He felt the tip of her tongue brush his. Astoria, seemingly knowing what she was doing, pressed her tongue into his mouth. Harry was starting to feel like he needed to breath, but moved his tongue to roll around hers. Astoria groaned as Harry's hands found her waist. The vibrations were more than pleasant.

He wasn't sure how long they had been kissing before he had pulled away to catch his breath. He was breathing rather hard. Astoria was as well. At some point he had pulled her in. She felt rather thin under her clothes, but her chest pressed against his was heaving. It was a contact and motion he found very nice. His pants where straining with how nice it had been.

"Bloody hell," he managed to say.

Astoria giggle, looking up into his eyes. She leaned her head forward and Harry found himself doing the same until their foreheads met. "You're glasses are a little crocked."

Harry went to straighten them out. She stopped him, pecking his nose instead. "I like them like that. That was kissing."

He couldn't keep the silly grin off his face. "I've been really missing out then. I take you had some practice?"

She shrugged. "Being in Hufflepuff has its advantages. I've never dated any one and never done more than kissing at some parties," she admitted. "Do you want to kiss again?"

"Merlin, yes," he said, moving to close the distance. They kissed again… probably more snogging than anything innocent, until she moved her hands to rub them down his chest. Harry pulled back, not used to the touch but really enjoying how she was touching him. They were both breathing heavily. Astoria met his eyes. She looked a little shy, but there was also something that had his breath catch and his blood quicken. His trousers were starting to become uncomfortable.

She ran her hand over his shirt again. He liked the tingling it sent though him. "You know, we have to consummate things. If you want to touch me, I won't say no."

Harry looked into her eyes. "I don't want to do anything you don't want to, Astoria."

Her smile was shy. "I want to be touched. Part of why I never did any more than kiss was my malediction. I want to know what it is like to be touched, but I never wanted to get close to anyone." As she talked, her head dipped. "Sometimes I hurt too much to want to be touched."

Probably out of some instinct Harry didn't understand, he moved his hand to her chin. She didn't resist when he pulled her chin up so she was looking at him again. "I just don't want you to feel like you have to do this."

"What about you? I don't think you thought you would suddenly have to have a wife," she said.

Harry shrugged. In for a penny, in for a pound, he said to himself. She didn't hold back, so he probably shouldn't either. "Astoria, nothing in my life has been what I expected. I only worry about other things. I don't think I've really ever tried to date anyone because I have an insane Dark Lord after me and I've only ever had two or three people care about me. I don't know how long I have to live and I've had so little choice in my life that I would never take it away from someone else if I can help it."

Her eyes moved to search his eyes, then his forehead, stopping at was probably his scar, then back to his eyes. "You don't sound like you expect to live."

Harry gave her a sad smile. "There is a prophesy. I don't know how I can beat Voldemort, so I don't know how long I will live."

She took in a sharp breath. He had to give her credit as she didn't look afraid. Concerned. Worried. Maybe a little defiant. "What does the prophesy say?"

He repeated it for her. He hadn't been able to talk to anyone about it.

Astoria's hand came up to take the one still holding up her chin as her other went to take the one still on her waist. She took both his hand in hers and led him over to the bed, pulling him down to sit next to her. She folded one leg under her to face him.

"And you think this means you have to die?" Astoria asked bluntly.

"Dumbledore hinted at it. I don't have any special super power and Dumbledore had to be barking to think that something like the ability to love would defeat Voldemort," Harry told her, needing to tell someone.

She shivered at the name. She looked to think for a moment. "Is this what you and my family argued about yesterday?"

Harry shook his head. "No. You are the only person I told about the prophesy."

She looked shocked for a moment. "What about your friends?"

He frowned. "We really didn't have the time to talk before we left Hogwarts and I didn't want to say anything in a letter, then I didn't hear from anyone."

She held his hands tightly. "Papa said that things started in the Hall of Prophesy in the Department of Mysteries. You were trying to get the prophesy to hear it?"

Harry looked down. "I was tricked there. We were trying to save my godfather. Voldemort had his Death Eaters there to ambush us and make me get the prophesy. We had to fight our way out and the prophesy was broken in the fight."

"Then how did you hear it?" she asked.

"Dumbledore. He heard it and told me after," Harry said.

There was a silence for a moment. "Did the Death Eaters have Sirius Black?"

"Sirius came to rescue me," he said a little thickly.

"That was why the goblins said you could disown the others? It was Death Eaters with Black blood or claim to the house that attacked you, the heir, and Sirius, the head of house. It was one of those Death Eaters that killed him," she stated.

"Bellatrix Lestrange," he said bitterly. If Harry ever saw her again he would kill her.

Astoria took in a long breath. He felt a burning in his eyes. Harry had managed to fight off the tears since that first night in the infirmary, but his resolve was starting to crack.

"You love him, didn't you?"

Harry shrugged. "I never got a chance to really know him, but Sirius was the last of family. He had asked me to live with him before Pettigrew and Lupin messed that up. I only got a month with him last summer and last Christmas."

She nodded. "Pettigrew was the one that your parent had made secret keeper."

The will of his parents made that clear, but they had no clue that Pettigrew was the mole. Sirius had said they suspected Remus of being corrupted by the packs.

"I'm so sorry, Harry," she said, letting go of his hands and moving to wrap her arms around his neck again. This time it was a gentle hug that told him she really was sorry, even if it wasn't her fault.

Harry felt a tear on his cheek. Her left hand wrapped around the back of his head and pulled him to her shoulder. Harry was as confused by the warmth of the gesture as he was of the way the grief of it all was washing over him. He had spent all summer trying to repress it. He had silently been mourning Sirius to the point he was almost sick and emaciated.

A few more tears leaked out of his eyes.

"Mum says it's better to let it out," she whispered into his ear. "I won't let them get you."

Harry gave a watery chuckled. They barely knew each other and this slight girl was making a promise that couldn't be kept. "Promise me that if they ever come for me, you will run. I'm not worth it."

Her hug became a little tighter. Her whisper was fierce. "Do you know why Hufflepuff's symbol is a badger?"

He shook his head.

"Hufflepuffs stick together. We are extremely loyal. Unity among our house and with the other houses is taught to us from the first night. But if that unity is threatened, we defend our own. Badgers can be rather nasty when they defend what they hold dear," she told him.

Harry shook his head again. He pulled back, wiping the tears from his cheeks. She let him, but didn't take her hands off his shoulders. "But you don't even know me. Why would you do that?"

She bent her head down a little to look into his eyes. "I don't really know you, but for whatever reason, we are married. I am Mrs Potter-Black. You are my husband. There is no bond more important than that to me, except maybe when we finally have children." Her face flushed a little at that. "I never thought I might live long enough to have a husband. Because of this the ICW Healers broke the curse… because of you, I have a chance to live. You do to. I am not going to give that up."

Harry was a little shocked, though he shouldn't be. He had seen this turn of protectiveness in other Hufflepuffs before, especially with Susan and Hannah last year when they talked about their families. Even so, he wasn't sure he was so deserving of her loyalty so quickly.

"But the prophesy," he started.

Astoria moved her face closer to him. "Is an obstacle we will work out. I think we should tell my parents about it. My mum usually knows a lot of stuff that I never thought she would. She still acts like a Ravenclaw, needing to know everything that catches her attention."

"Why would you care about me so quickly?" Harry asked, still confused.

"You are my husband," she said as though that was all the explanation in the world.

He looked at a total loss for a moment. Harry had already been feeling a little protective of her as he started to really understand how sick she had been. Part of it was also the fact she was his wife. He may not have grown up in a loving environment, but even Uncle Vernon was protective of Aunt Petunia. He also had years of teaching from Sunday services and just what society thought of marriage for him to feel he had to treat her properly and what was expected of him.

After a long moment of her giving him an intense look that said she had meant everything she had just said, he replied, "And that is enough?"

She shrugged. "It is for me. I get a dream I never thought I would have. You get a cute little graphorn out of the deal."

Harry laughed. "It really does sound like a graphorn."

She gave him a smirk. "We'll go with hippogriff."

"Sure," he said. "For now."

They just sat on her bed, Astoria's arms still over his shoulders. Something very profound had just happened between them. Astoria leaned a little closer. "Are you good now?"

"No," he said truthfully. "But I don't know if I ever will be. How about you?"

"I don't know. I do know something about this evening," she said, her smirk turning more sultry.

"And what is that?" Harry asked her.

"I like kissing you," she said. Her nose crinkled in the cutest way as she said it.

Harry gave the same silly grin he had just recently adopted. "I liked it too."

He moved in a little closer.

"Would you like to kiss me again?" she asked, edging her lips closer to his.

Harry knew what they had to do, but found the thought far less daunting to know she wanted it. "Do I have to answer?"

She shrugged. "You just need to kiss me."

Harry met her lips. It wasn't long before it had become as heated as before. She moved a hand to rub over his chest. He doubted he would ever do something like this on the first time he snogged a girl, but he allowed one of his hands to roam up from her hip to the underside of her breasts. She squirmed a little as his thumb tentatively explored the soft flesh through her clothes.

Astoria groaned. When her hand drifted down and began to pull his shirt out from his trousers, he became a little bolder and fully cupped her tit. Astoria arched into his hand and her tongue started a more desperate dance. Harry knew where they needed to go, but didn't want to feel like he or she were being forced.

Astoria, on the other hand, worked her hands below his shirt before moving to straddle him. Harry groaned when her weight pressed into his cock. He used the new position to move his other hand up to the really nice body parts he had found.

Astoria moaned into his mouth and Harry echoed her as her hands started to explore his bare flesh under his shirt. Harry found himself responding to her touch and bucked his hips, forcing his crotch to grind into hers. She took the motion and started her own grinding. Harry groaned at the sensation, which was very pleasurable, but a little painful as he ground against his shorts.

She pulled back slightly, panting from their kissing. She didn't stop her hips. Harry was moving to meet her at times. "Make me your wife," she told him.

Harry looked into her eyes. His hormones were reacting to her rocking hips. "Yes, Mrs Potter," he said.

She smiled before moving her hands to the hem of her jumper. She pulled it over her head, the thick undershirt coming off as well. Harry sucked in a breath. She was thin. Her ribs were apparent. Astoria must have been very sick and in pain for a long time. When she threw her clothes over to the side, Astoria looked at him. Harry reached up, running a hand over her ribs. "Are you well enough to do this tonight?"

"The healers said I will start gaining weight soon. You won't break me," Astoria assured him. "You don't seem much different."

She ran had hand under his shirt, tracing her own hand over his ribs.

"I haven't eaten well for a while," he admitted.

Astoria moved her hand out of his shirt and started to unbutton it. "I don't want to talk about this tonight."

"Sure," he said, undoing the other buttons she hadn't gotten too. He shucked his shirt off and she leaned down, starting to rock her hips again. She put her hands on the side of his face, holding his lips to hers as she gave him a soft, sweet kiss. Harry could feel she just wanted to be close to someone. Harry did to.

His hands started to roam over her body more. Astoria took in a sharp breath when he ran his hands up her ribs to her bra. "Take it off," she told him.

Harry pulled back, feeling a little embarrassed. "How?"

She gave a little giggle. "You really haven't snogged anyone before."

"I think I already said that," he told her.

She took his hands and showed him where the clasps were. Harry moved his hands to her shoulders and pulled down her bra. He wasn't sure he had ever seen a more beautiful sight. Astoria kissed his nose, then his lips, increasing how she was rocking in his lap. Harry let out a growl he never knew he had.

She smiled against his lips. "Do you like that?"

"Yes," he told her.

He was ready to throw caution to the wind and just let his instinct take over. He always did better when he did that. Putting his hands on her hips, he rolled over. She let out a small scream, then giggled again as she landed under him. "Now what?" she asked challengingly.

"I am going to make you my wife," he told her.

She met the thrust his body did. They kissed, gently removing the rest of their clothes. She was starting to shiver a little as he moved back between her legs. Harry took the duvet and pulled it over both of them. His body settled between her spread legs. His cock rested against something slick and warm. He hadn't really looked before pulling the blankets over them.

Astoria shivered again.

"Are you cold?" he asked.

She shook her head. "I feel rather warm, actually."

Astoria pulled him down, giving him a deep kiss. He rocked forward a few times, making them both groan until he slipped inside her. Astoria took in a breath. Harry pulled up. "Did I hurt you?"

"I'm fine," she told him, pulling him back down.

The first time wasn't the best, but Harry didn't know what to really expect so he just hoped it would get better for Astoria. For him, he wasn't sure he was doing anything right except that it felt really good when he came inside her.

When they were done, Harry rolled off and to the side. Astoria rolled over to put her head on his chest. Her hand splayed over the other side. He calmed down. "I didn't mean to hurt you."

She traced a pattern over his chest. "I didn't expect it to be great the first time. Mum and Daphne said it took a few times before they really enjoyed it. I'm just happy that someone finally touched me."

Harry rolled to put his lips on the top of her head. "You are beautiful, Astoria."

"I like it when people call me Stori."

"I can do that, Stori."

She let out a contented sigh. It was a moment unlike anything Harry ever thought he would have. For the first time in months he didn't feel like a complete failure. A girl he found beautiful seemed contented to be in his company… a very naked girl that was cuddled up to him and he was hoping he might have something good for a little bit before his life went to hell again.

Their contented moment passed when Astoria's stomach growled.

Harry laughed when she buried her face into him and hit her hand on his chest. It felt more out of frustration than anything else. "I just want to be normal," she griped.

Harry continued to chuckle. "Normal would be nice. Do you want to go raid the kitchens?"

He was feeling a little hungry too, like he had just used a lot of magic.

"Esme will be so upset with us if we make a mess," she said into his bare chest. It tickled to feel her breath on his skin.

He laughed at the sensation. "I'll take care of her."

Astoria laughed. "I would pay to see that."

-oOo-

Chapter 3

Chapter 3

-oOo-

June 25, 1996

Azkaban, North Sea

It was chill enough to get a shiver out of the old man sitting on the cot. He had the threadbare blanket wrapped around him to ward off the cold of the grey skies and fine sea mist that came in through the open slit in the wall.

He had given up looking out the slit a few days ago. It was always grey, misty and the sea was an angry, dark colour that just through wave after wave at the black fortress that dared to stand against the power of the ocean.

This was not a place for healthy people, let alone someone that was nearly a hundred and fifty years old.

The only solace that Dumbledore could find in his bleak accommodations was that the Dementors no longer called this rock home. The ICW had done something with them, say it was 'cruel and unusual' punishment to use the creatures. Dumbledore hadn't disagreed, but it was preferable to you use the dark creatures that only wanted to feed off the prisoners for payment than higher the twenty or more Aurors it would have taken to keep the place in order. Not to mention the cost of buying elves or the medical staff the ICW required.

At the thought of the ICW, Albus felt his anger flare.

For the last twenty years he had had his finger on the reigns of power there. He had been keeping the progressives and traditionalist at bay, bickering back and forth, as he worked his magic to keep their society safe and steady.

He had underestimated the fear and drive to now see another Grindelwald or Voldemort to rise again. Voldemort had mostly been a British problem last time, but he had started to extend his network over the continent. It was enough to shake most of the big governments and when Tom had made his return public at the Ministry, the backlash had been rather severe and far faster than Albus could have ever though.

He had a feeling that most of his big political rivals int eh ICW had been moving in the shadows over the last year after Harry had come back, announcing Voldemort was back. It had been a long time since he had been so soundly out maneuverer. Perhaps Minerva had been right. He was doing too much with all the important tasks he was handling: the ICW, the Wizengamot, Harry Potter, the Order of the Phoenix, Hogwarts.

Now, instead of trying to stop Tom and leading Harry to fate that would save them all, he was stuck here in a cell on Azkaban. He still couldn't understand how this all happened this way and how he had been ambushed.

He was broken from his musing to hear a heavy metal door clang open down the hallway. The foot steps stopped outside his cell. When the door opened, three Aurors in the ICW powdered blue trench coats were waiting outside.

"Albus Dumbledore, you have a visitor from a solicitor. Do you accept?" a woman with a heavy German accent asked.

Curiously he got up. As far as he knew he didn't have a solicitor. Any change to get out of this cell was a good thing. "I will meet them."

After a curt nod, the shortest of he group turned to head to the end of the ward. Albus followed, with the other two Aurors on his heels. He had the fleeting thought of take one of their wands, but ICW Aurors were far better trained than the British Aurors, and he wasn't as sure with the Elder Wand at his disposal. He would have to find where it was. The way he was stunned from behind he was not sure if the wand would change loyalty or not, which could be a complicating matter.

He was led down the narrow stairs to the ground floor and into a small room. A man Albus knew very well was sitting in a chair at the table. "Caradoc, it is a pleasure to see you," Albus said, extending his hand. If Caradoc Dearborn was representing him, Albus had no doubt he would soon be a freeman again.

Caradoc greeted him, but it wasn't the warm greeting that Albus was used too. "Albus. Good day. We much to go over and I only have an hour to do so."

"So short? I would assume if there is going to be a trial or something I would have more time with my solicitor," he said.

"I'm not your solicitor. I am working as a barrister for the ICW now," the man said. "Please, have a seat."

Albus frowned. "Caradoc, what is going on? I've been out here for the last two weeks."

His long time friend took a thick folder and a stack of parchments out of his satchel. "Albus, the ICW has been digging into everything you've done over the last few decades," he said, sliding the folder towards him.

Albus pursed his lips. He wasn't sure many would understand what he had to do. He didn't bother opening the folder. "What does that mean?"

Caradoc gave him a hard look. "It means you have been declared a Dark Lord by the ICW Council."

"Outrageous!" Albus bellowed, getting up from his chair. "I have been the Leader of the Light side and defender of those that need it."

"You have been a manipulative old codger that has been found to have been the lead instigator in the death of twenty-three pureblood lines, the endangerment of eight more, actions leading to the death of more than two-thousand wizards, conspiracy for more counts than I wish to say for the endangerment of hundreds of pureblood heirs, illegally representing pure and half blood heirs to the ICW and here in Britain, not to mention a host of other allegations and charges that would but you and anyone that willingly helped you away for the next millennia," Caradoc said with an anger to his voice. "Oh, and that includes the death of my wife and son, you old bastard."

Albus paled as the man spoke.

Looking at the folder, he was trying to process it all. Surely he hadn't been a Dark Lord like he said. Some times people had to be sacrificed for the Greater Good, but he had always balanced that with the most he could save. After all, all life was precious.

"Caradoc, I never…"

"Shut it, Albus. I would like nothing more than to see you kissed or pushed through the veil right now, but your interrogators feel there is much more to learn. Under the Evils and Morality acts of nineteen-forty-six, you are to be sentenced, without trial, to a hundred years in a secure prison in an unknown location," Caradoc said.

"You can't do this! Voldemort is back and I am the only one who knows how to defeat him," Albus forcibly. His magic stirred, but it wasn't nearly as impressive without the Elder Wand to enhance and focus his need.

Caradoc sneered at him. "You mean 'reforming' his Death Eaters and finding his soul anchors?"

Albus eyes grew wide.

"There is a report in there," Caradoc said, pointing to the folder. "The ICW Unspeakables released it to the council outlining how You-Know-Who came back to life. You might want to read it."

"This can't get out. If Voldemort knew he would move and hide them. Caradoc, tell me anyone looking at that report took an oath?" Albus demanded.

"Don't worry about it, Albus. Four of them have been found, almost all his Death Eaters have been rounded up and I have been assured that You-Know-Who will soon be in ICW custody. The ICW will clean up the mess you made over the last few decades," Caradoc said. "Once they do, I'll be pushing for you to be hanged, if I can help it."

A cold shiver went down Albus' spine. "What of Harry Potter? He is key to all this. You must let me speak to the boy. You have to protect him."

"Ah, yes, you are probably talking about the prophesy. The ICW has it's own means to track all prophesies," the man said to Albus surprise.

"How is that possible? I was Supreme Mugwump and was never informed as such," Albus replied.

"Apparently the Chief Councillor never fully trusted you and had their Unspeakables keep certain things from you and everyone else. Again, there is a report in that folder. You can keep it to go through it. You are being transported to the secure facility some point this week," Caradoc said with some relish.

"But, you don't understand," Albus started. "Harry Potter is more than just what the prophesy and every one thinks of him."

"Oh, I think I am understand more than I ever did. So many things make sense now. Don't you worry about Harry Potter. The ICW is keeping an eye on him. He is with his new wife now," Caradoc said.

Albus relaxed a little. There was some comfort he would be the Weasleys. "If I can't talk to Harry, I request an audience with his family."

Caradoc shook his head. "Albus, do you really understand what it means to be labelled a Dark Lord? I would imagine you would since you approved half the laws around it the last twenty years. You are in isolation now. It is too dangerous for you to talk to anyone the ICW does not approve. On top of that, I don't think the Greengrasses would like to talk with you."

Albus blinked. "The Greengrasses? Harry Potter had a marriage contract with Ginevra Weasley. I signed and approved it myself."

Caradoc snorted. "I didn't realize no one told you about the ICW actions over the last five weeks. All marriage contracts not already executed were declared null and void. There was a random lottery to match all purebloods with half-bloods or anyone else that wanted to participate. Did the Weasleys know of this contract? I don't remember seeing that in the paperwork that has been dug up about your manipulations yet."

Albus pursed his lips. Arthur had signed it, but had soon been obliviated of it and Albus was going to use if Harry lived to his eighteenth birthday to bind Harry to a family he could still control. He would present it to both families as a long lost contract that only became available when Harry's family vaults opened. Until then, both Harry and the Weasleys were to remain ignorant. If Harry died before he was eighteen then what was in the vaults would be handed over to the Ministry, which might need the funds in the coming years.

"Now, if I could get you to sign these papers, things will go more smoothly for you," Caradoc said.

Albus gave him a piercing look, finding it disturbing that his Legilimency wasn't working. "What papers and what happens if I don't sign them?"

"They are mostly just agreements to cooperate with the ICW investigators and Unspeakables. Personally, I would rather you not sign them. It will be more unpleasant for you that way," Caradoc said in a vindictive tone.

Albus went to reach for the pile. Caradoc put a hand over it, a vicious smile on his face. "You only get copies once you sign."

"I never meant for your wife and son to get caught in all this," Albus said remorsefully, which was true. He never wanted them to get involved, but his wife was a prominent member of the DMLE Judicial board that wanted to have anyone marked with the Dark Mark kissed on site and his son was supporting it in the Wizengamot. That would have spilled more blood than it was worth eliminating two people that were against his vision of a perfect world.

Caradoc looked livid before he got himself under control. "Sign or don't sign. Either way your reputation is going down in flames and I think many will be calling for your blood, Albus. I sure am."

-oOo-

The same day…

Rotherham, England

Harry had lain on the far side of her bed last night. She wasn't sure why that was so disappointing after what they had done and the way he had managed Esme when they had been caught, but she did. Astoria understood that Harry and her were very new to this whole thing. They didn't really know each other, but at the same time, she felt they had already told each other secrets that no one else knew.

Thus, she was pleasantly surprised to find herself on her side with Harry curled up to her back. An arm was over her waist and she felt warmer than she had in days. The ritual that had been used on her broke the malediction, but having been in her family for so long there was still the chance it could back, so her treatment involved her using most of her magic everyday to just to get rid of the last traces. The potions were mainly to keep her going without having magical exhaustion or damaging her core. With so much of her body feeding her magic, she was cold.

Harry… he was warm. It was like magic radiated off him with his body heat.

The sun wasn't up yet and she was wondering why she had woken so early again when her stomach reminded her why. Her body was burning though calories to keep her magic up.

Enjoying the feeling of being warm had her debating if she could hold off a little bit on eating or not.

Harry shifted. She felt his face bury into her messy hair.

She smiled to have him so close. It was something she had dreamed about for years.

Her stomach grumbled again. That damned thing did sound like a graphorn.

With a sigh, she lifted Harry's arm and slowly shuffled away from his warmth. The second the cool air of the morning hit her, she shivered. Astoria had worn a long sleeve night shirt to bed. Goose flesh rose on her neck and legs below her hem. The floor felt like ice to her feet. She knew it wasn't that cold.

Slipping her feet into her slippers, she took the heavy night dress from the chair at her desk and padded towards the bathroom connected to her room. It was a shared bathroom with Daphne's. After knocking, she was sure no one was in there.

Astoria felt like she was moving a little gingerly. Last night hadn't been bad. She had started to enjoy it towards the end. It was apparent though that neither her or Harry really knew what they were doing yet and he had finished before her, which she had been warned about the first few times. Thing bigger thing was that she felt a little sore, but not bad. Not like her body would have felt last week.

A small smile came over her face as she stretched her arms over her head. For the first time since she could remember, it didn't hurt to move. It was a luxurious feeling. Having Harry's warm body against hers had been almost as nice. Either way, she was looking forward to both feeling well and Harry against her every morning.

When she got out, she found Harry sitting up her bed. He was running a hand over the sheets. Looking up, he asked, "Did you cut yourself?"

Looking at the sheet, she felt her face heat some. "Didn't anyone ever tell you that a girl might bleed her first time?"

Harry looked suddenly guilty. "I hurt you that much?"

"No. It's just one of those things," she said, wondering what boys were told about sex the first time.

"Oh," he said, looking at the irregular spot again. She was sure Rogan would change out the sheets. "Did you sleep okay?"

"It was rather nice, but I am starving again," she told him.

Harry yawned. She liked how his hair was messier than before. "Give me a few and I'm meet you down there?"

"I can wait," she told him, watching him get out of bed. He was thin for his size, but again Harry wasn't overly tall. He was maybe five foot seven and had always looked a little on the scrawny size. Astoria was only five foot three, so he was taller than her. She also knew she was slight for her size, but was hoping that would change soon as her magic started to slow down its rampant race through her body. She was also hoping that Harry would gain some weight soon. She would never judge him for that, but he just didn't look as healthy as she had seen him before.

When they got down stairs, there was already a steaming cup tea before he normal chair in the solar. They were surprising the first ones down today. Granted it was a Sunday, but her father was always an early riser and usually was at the table just past six everyday.

Rogan had left the early edition of the Daily Prophet on the table as they sat. She curled up her legs, tucking them inside her the knit jumper that she found to be one of the warmest things she had. Of course her papa had given it her, but she liked it anyways.

There was a picture on the front page of the Prophet she didn't really pay attention too as she picked up her tea and held it to her face, letting the steam warm her skin. "Are you cold?" Harry asked.

"Yeah," she said.

He looked to have some internal struggle for a moment before suddenly partially standing up, lifting the chair and moving to her side. "You can lean against me if you want."

She gave a happy smile as she leaned into him. "Merlin, you're warm."

He chuckled. "Feel free to use me a warming blanket when ever you want."

"I'm going to hold you to that. You can warm me like you did last night too," she said. Astoria had never had much of a filter. She never found much use of one before. If she was potentially going to die before she was twenty, why waste energy on lying? There were more important things in life… like finding out why Daffy liked sex so much.

Harry blushed some. "I wouldn't think… I mean… was it that good?"

She smirked, leaning over to give him a peck on the cheek. For someone that seemed to race into danger, she found it cute he would get all flustered over this. She had meant it she wanted to be touch, and found most of what Harry had done to be really nice. "We can work on it. I liked how we kissed and your hands on my tits," she said.

Harry got a goofy grin. "Yeah, that was nice."

She giggled. What boy wouldn't say that.

Plates appeared before them and neither of them spoke while they ate.

They were about done when her father finally wandered into the solar about seven. He gave them a look at how close they were. Astoria returned a contented smile as she leaned into Harry. He stiffened some, but didn't move as he looked at her father. After a moment her father nodded his head, sat and then reached for the paper.

"Good morning. Did you sleep?" her father asked.

"Yes, very well," she said, more chipper than normal as she was pleased to feel heated from Harry.

Her nodded. "If you would like, we can go into Diagon Alley or Hogsmeade to get the supplies on your Hogwarts lists and perhaps a better wardrobe for Harry? I am going to have Rogan wake your sister and Manoj about nine and we can head out about ten. If that sounds good?"

Astoria nudged into Harry. "Do I get to play dress up with you today?"

Harry grimaced. "I've never been clothes shopping."

She turned to look at him and her father closed his eyes for a few. "What do you mean you've never been clothes shopping? Do you mean going to multiple shoppes?"

Harry blinked at here. "Yeah. I mean Aunt Petunia used to say she had to go to the mall and usually a few other shopped to find everything for Dudley."

She blinked back at him. "There are that many different shoppes in the muggle world. And what is a mall?"

Harry grinned at her. "I promise if you jet let me pick out what I want, I'll take you to a mall and let you get whatever you want."

She scrunched her brow. "That doesn't sound like a fair deal. I want to play dress up with you today."

Her father chuckled. "Do you remember that place Daphne told us about that Tracey took her to last year?"

Astoria was confused for a moment before her eyes went side and she started to bounce. "You mean that place she got all those nice dresses, shoes and those hair pieces?"

"I think that is what a mall is. Lots of different shoppes in one building?" he asked towards Harry.

"Pretty much."

"Right. So Harry will take me to the mall while you get your supplies," Astoria said.

Her father chuckled. "Nice try. I think that is something you can do tomorrow. You will have a few weeks to do that," he said, tapping the paper as though annoyed.

"What do you mean" Harry asked. "The first is next Sunday."

"According to the headlines today Hogwarts won't start until September twelfth as they need to finish preparing the school and find two more professors," her father said.

"Who?" Astoria asked.

"Let me read the article," he told her.

While he was doing that, Rogan came in with a letter. "For Master Harry," Rogan said.

"Who's it from?" she asked curiously.

"Looks like my friend Ron," Harry told her, opening the letter. He took a few minutes to read it before asking, "Is it alright if I go over to the Weasley's this afternoon? They invited me to spend the afternoon and dinner."

"We aren't going to tell you what to do, Harry. I know the Weasleys needed to talk to you and I would like to talk to in the next day or so also," Mr Greengrass told him.

Harry nodded. Astoria had the stupid thought she was being abandoned, but that was silly. Harry had only really known her for forty-eight hours. He would be back tonight and she didn't want to control him like that. Maybe she could visit Cindi, if she didn't sleep all afternoon again.

Harry looked to her. "If you really want to go to a mall, I can take you. I just need to figure out where one is."

"Don't you know already?" she asked.

"My relatives didn't get me out much," he told her, turning back to his letter.

-oOo-

That afternoon…

Ottery St. Catchpole, England

Harry stepped out of the fireplace a little after three. He already felt spent from a day of shopping in Diagon Alley, and then Hogsmeade. There really weren't many different shoppes between the two, but Mrs Greengrass insisted there were. They highlight was Astoria trying on a few things at their last stop. Harry had liked that a lot.

His already tired state didn't prepare him for the bear hug he found himself in the second he stoop up straight. "Oh, Harry. We have been so worried about you. Ever since the Order was disbanded, no one has been able to get close to you," she said in a worried tone.

Harry, not always liking to be attacked like that, tried to extradite himself. "I'm alright, Mrs Weasley."

She took his shoulders and held him at arms length. "You look way too thin. Sit. I'll get you something to eat. I hope the Greengrasses are feeding you. RON!" she bellowed up the stairs. "Harry's here! Sit. I can have a few sandwiches ready in a jiff."

Harry felt his stomach grumble. He couldn't figure out why he was so hunger all the sudden the last few days, but he was. Was it just sympathy hunger for Astoria?

"How have been, dear? Bill said your muggle relatives were pretty upset how you were just taken from them," she asked.

Harry had the idea they were upset for something else. "I'm sure their fine. How is everyone here?"

She looked upset for a few. "I will be pleased once the ICW is gone. This marrying children and everyone else is just not right. The changes at the Ministry has seen Arthur put on probation as he goes to new classes. Not to mention you getting paired with a Dark Family, Ron is with a girl two years older than him and Ginny is in Scotland now."

Harry felt a little indignant at her statement. "The Greengrasses aren't dark."

"Oh, of course they are, dear. They are all in Slytherin. Didn't you know that?" she said concerned.

Harry pursed his lips. "No, they are not all Slytherin and they have been really nice to me the last few days."

"Well, of course they will be. That's what they do. Be all nice to you. Get you to drop your guard. Then they will hand you over to the Dark Lord. You really should stay here. It will be much safer," she kept rambling on.

Harry loved the Weasley's but he was not about to leave Astoria. Why he felt that way he couldn't explain. "Mrs Weasley, I think you have it all wrong. Astoria is a Hufflepuff and her family aren't Death Eaters."

Harry highly doubted they would have waited this long to take him to Voldemort.

Mrs Weasley looked at him concerned. "Are you feeling well, Harry? You don't look good. Have they done anything to you? There is no way you married a Hufflepuff. They must have already confounded you."

Harry was starting to feel annoyed. "Stori is a Hufflepuff. I haven't been confounded," he told her.

She frowned. He saw her wand coming about. Harry had never felt concern being about the Weasley's before. Something didn't seem right though. "Ah, maybe I should head back? I think I forgot something."

"I don't know if that is wise, Harry. You don't sound like yourself," she said, her wand coming up.

Harry got up. He took a step towards the door as she took a step to keep him from using the fireplace. His hand crept towards his pocket. "Mrs Weasley, what are you doing?"

"Dumbledore said you needed to be kept safe. Living with a Death Eater family isn't safe. You should stay here and play with Ron. Ginny will be back for the weekend," she said, her wand raising. "You really must be off if you think the Greengrasses are nice people."

Harry took a large step back. The top of the door was open to the warm breeze of the afternoon. He eyed it out of the corner of his eye. "Where is Ron?" Harry asked.

She scoffed. "At the trollops house. She insisted they spend some nights and some nights there," she told him.

Harry was really uneasy now. Why would Ron invite him over and not be here? "I need to. Tell Ron I'll see him later."

"You can't leave. Dumbledore said you need to be protected," she told him, a manic gleam in her eye.

Harry moved a split second before a red light leapt from Mrs Weasley's arm. Harry's wand was up. "PROTEGO!" he barked.

The flash of the spell hitting the shield sent the next spell from Mrs Weasley wide. Harry bolted for the door. He jumped through the open portion head first. The doorframe shattered as another spell hit it. He put his hands out as he just cleared the stoop. He felt the gravel of the path bite into his hands as he absorbed the fall. Rolling, he came to his feet as Mrs Weasley yelled, "Harry, this is for your own protection! I told Arthur you never should have gone."

Harry shouted, "PROTEGO!" as he got to he feet, his wand pointing behind him. Two more stunners hit the shield. At least she wasn't trying to kill him.

Harry was at a full sprint now. The door to the shed opened. Mr Weasley's head popped out. "What is going on out here? Harry?"

Harry didn't stop. He sprinted past, ducking to dodge another spell. "Molly! What are you doing!"

"Stop him, Arthur! Harry's in danger," Molly yelled, already starting to huff not even half way to the shed.

Harry didn't wait to find out if Mr Weasley would stop in. He shouted, "Stupefy! Stupefy!" over his shoulder. Not knowing if it hit anything, he was half down the dirt road to the lane into Ottery St. Catchpole already.

No more spells came after him. He didn't stop until a stitch in his side had him hobbling over. The town was in view. Harry was realizing that he was out of shape from this summer. Dudley had left him alone, so he didn't need to run. Aunt Petunia didn't care if he ate or not, so he had half starved in his grief. The stitch had him breathing heavily and having him stumble over to a rock to sit on.

He was just starting to process what had happened. Mrs Weasley had attacked him. One of the few adults he ever trusted had just attacked him. She kept saying Dumbledore told her to keep him safe.

He grabbed his side and doubled over. His side was cramping something fierce.

Harry was unsure what to do. Looking around, he couldn't see anyone. Making a decision he just needed to get out of there, he stuck his wand out. Twenty seconds later the mostly quiet day was broken by a loud crack. A few birds took off as a violently purple bus stopped in the lane.

A slightly paunchy man stepped off the stairs. "Welcome to the Knight Bus. Transportation for the stranded witch of wizard," the man said in a board tone. Harry realized that Stan Shunpike and Ernie the driver, with his bottle-thick glasses were no where to be seen. A younger witch that was chewing gun was in the driver's seat.

This was probably the day crew.

"Where you want to go, lad?"

"Ah, Glencross on the Meadows. I don't know exactly where that is," Harry told him. He didn't know where else he could go. He wouldn't go back to Grimmauld Place, and he didn't know where anyone like Neville lived, assuming he would even want to see Harry after the end of the year.

The man rolled his eyes and took out a black book from his jacket. He flipped through a few pages. "Rotherham. Terrace Lane," he said.

"Go it," the driver responded.

"Four sickles and you are eighth in line," the man told him.

Harry reached for his gold pouch. As he got on the bus, he looked back towards the Weasleys, unsure what had just happened.

-oOo-

Not long later…

Rotherham, England

Anders could feel the soft alarms on his magic of someone entering the property. Since the ICW had invaded, he had kept the wards up and the house locked. Only his family or those keyed into them could come and go without his permission. He knew that if the ICW really wanted to get in, they would maybe have up to ten minutes to flee or not, but it would be a critical time he could use to protect his family.

Knowing that Harry was the only one out of the house that would be able to walk right onto their lands without permission, he was curious why the boy was coming from the main drive instead of the Floo.

He walked out of his study to look out the windows of the hallway. The large floor to ceiling windows looked out onto the lawns and the old drive that was maintained more for appearance than any practical use. Harry quickly came over a small rise in the fields. In their summer state, the fields were ripening with wheat and other crops. This estate was one of the few farming estates that still supplied the wizarding world with both food and potion ingredients. Many of the purebloods, and those that wanted to copy them, would pay the premiums for wizard grown food.

He was still thinking of enlarging his lands to include grazing animals, but he didn't have enough house elves or staff since the Ministry banned werewolves from working last year. Though, that may have changed now. He would have to see what the ICW rules were. It may be one of the few upsides of this new regime.

He was taken out of his musing to notice Harry was moving quicker than he had seen the boy before. He was also holding his side, a slight limp to his steps as he held his wand. Harry was sporadically looking over his shoulder, as though he was expecting someone to be there.

This just didn't seem right.

"Rogan," he called out, starting to move towards the front doors. The tall house elf that had been his father's house elf before him, popped to his side. The elf looked around for a second, before rushing to catch up with him. "Lord Greengrass called?"

"Yes. Something is wrong. I want you to add a lock to all the family wards. I don't want anyone else on the property or in the house until I know what is going on," Anders ordered.

Rogan came to a sudden stop. He looked to concentrate for a few seconds before snapping his fingers. Anders could tell a new layer of wards had just gone up. He pushed the doors open. He usually didn't treat his house elves this way, but he didn't like the way Harry was looking.

He rushed out the doors and to the bottom of the stairs. "Harry?" he called out.

Harry was huffing as he did a loping jog to him. Harry's wand came up to point at him. "Are… you… a… Death… Eater?" Harry huffed. The boy swayed.

Anders wasn't sure what just happened, but Harry looked really shaken. He put his arms out to his side, holding his wand point away from Harry. The intense look in the boys eye had Anders realizing that at sixteen, he had seen more action than most and he was a fighter. Anders might be able to take him, only because of his age and experience, but at this instance he had no problem believing that Harry Potter was everything the stories said about him or what he had told him. Anders was having the boy's stories verified. He was now second guessing that he second guessed Harry.

"I am not a Death Eater. No one in my family is a Death Eater," Anders replied in a steady tone.

Harry fell to one knee, his wand still pointing at Anders and a red glow on the tip. It didn't look right for a stunner. "You won't give… me… too Voldemort?" Harry got out through breaths.

Anders tried hard to keep a shiver from running through his body. He knew very few that would use He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named name so casually. He knew none of Harry's age. Astoria had been pared with a powerful wizard. "I swear I have no plans to hand you over to He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named or his followers."

Harry visually relaxed, but his wand didn't come down. With a visible effort Harry forced himself to talk normally. "You don't plan to get rid of me in any other way or imprison me?"

Anders really wondered what happened but figured he could figure it out later. "If I intended to do any of those things I would never have allowed you to touch my daughter. Even a hand fasting is only until death do you part. I think you are going to be good for Astoria. My only intention is to see you and her prosper. I swear it."

He felt his magic stir, compelling him to keep his word, but it wasn't a wizard's vow. Harry's green eyes were burning now. Even in his unhealthy state he was extruding an aura so strong that Anders could say he had only ever met a hand full of people that could exceed it and they were all adults with fully matured magical cores.

Anders held Harry's eyes. After a tense moment, Harry's head dropped, then his wand arm fell to his side. He caught himself from falling over with is other hand. The aura didn't fall as fast as he did though. It took a good fifteen seconds before Harry felt just like anyone else his age. He was breathing hard and his wand hand came up to grip his left side.

Anders crouched down. "Are you alright, Harry?"

Harry shook his head. There was a devastated look on his face.

Anders reached out a hand to put it on his shoulder to comfort him. Harry jerked back, not letting him get close. It was not the reaction he would expect of a normal child. William Weasley had told him that he had found Harry's trunk in a locked hallway closet and just about nothing in his room. The way his relatives talked it didn't sound like they treated Harry well or liked anything magical.

He figured that such a famous wizard would have grown up with other wizards and have more than he did. William had assured Anders he had cast a summoning charm and everything in the boy's trunk and his owls cage were the only things Harry owned.

Anders dropped his arm. "Are you alright?"

Harry looked up, his face still looking devastated. "I don't think I can trust the Weasley's anymore."

Anders pursed his lips. The Weasleys were not the most well placed family, but he had always found Arthur to be an honest man. William had impressed him enough that he thought he would talk with the goblins about his availability. He had started to work with Fred and George to import some specialty items before the ICW shut down everything until they cleared him.

"What happened? Did they hurt you?" Anders asked.

There was a pained expression before Harry shook his head. His breathing had become easier by now. Her forced himself to stand. Anders joined him. "I… can I walk around the fields?"

"Are you sure you're well enough?" Anders asked concerned.

"I'm fine," he said, starting to limp off and still holding his side.

Anders frowned. Harry didn't look fine. When Harry had walked far enough away that Anders didn't think he would be overheard her called out, "Carma?"

A second later an older house elf popped in before him. The house elf looked more like an old timer farmer, having use scraps to make sturdy trousers and a thick canvas woollen shirt. She gave him an unsure smile. "Lord Greengrass wanted Carma?"

She was the oldest elf on the property, having served his great-grandfather when she was young. She had the signs of an elf that had spent many years outside, lovingly tending the gardens and fields. "Yes, can you keep an eye on Master Potter? I don't want him getting hurt and lead him back to the house in a little bit."

Carma turned to look after Harry. He had stopped at the edge of a ploughed field that would be ready for harvest in another month or so. He was just looking out at the ripening wheat. "Carma will watch after Master Potter. He is already hurt. Should Carma take him to Misses Astoria's room and call Esme?"

Anders regarded the teen. The set to the boy's shoulders and the way he seemed to be carrying the weight of the world had him thinking he was a man far earlier than he should be. From his outbursts and what Harry had told him, that probably wasn't far from the truth. "Let him have his time. Don't let him wander off the grounds."

"No, Lord Greengrass. Carma will keep an eye on him," she told him.

"Thank you. I'll be in my study for a while if you need me," he informed her.

She nodded, just standing where she was to keep a close eye on Harry. Anders was going to need to find out what was going on.

-oOo-

That evening…

Rotherham, England

Astoria was worried. Harry had been no where to be found when she woke up from her nap. He hadn't come to dinner. Her father looked worried, but didn't press the issue. Her mother didn't press it either. When she pressed to details, her father only said Harry had a bad day.

She wanted to go looking for him, but her parents insistence that she eat, and her own betraying body, had her finish her meal as fast as she could. She didn't eat all she could have, but she felt she needed to find Harry.

She got up before everyone was done and before dessert was served.

"Astoria, you should let him come to you," her father advised.

She gave him a level stare. Hufflepuffs didn't leave anyone behind. "I am not going to abandon him."

"I didn't say that," he said.

"Just let her go, father. Potter is known to sulk for days," Daphne said.

Astoria hadn't realized that Daphne had paid that much attention to Harry. She was starting to get a sneaking suspicion. Astoria nodded to her sister before she left the dinning room. She had her favourite knit sweater that she hugged to her as she went outside. It was close to forty, so she shouldn't be cold, but she was. Looking around, she wasn't sure where to go.

"Carma," she called out. Carma always knew what was going on the grounds. It was a few seconds before Carma popped in.

"Misses Astoria?" Carma asked.

"Do you know where Harry is?" she asked.

Carma wrung her hands. "He's is being down at the old keep. Master Potter is refusing to come."

"Thank you," she said, moving around the house at a slow jog. The old keep was a ruins from the small castle that once sat on the hill behind the house. The Greengrasses were once the XXXXXX. They were lords of the and that ruled the surrounding area from the mid-elven hundred until the early fifteen hundreds. Her family had married into the family shortly before then and took over the lands when the last Lord had died in a battle.

The current manor was built in the mid-seventeen hundreds and the old keep abandoned.

Around the house she could see the shell of the old keep. It stood four stories high, with the top two damaged and crumbling. The lower levels were still in decent condition. She rushed up the hill, feeling the strain on her still weak body.

Carma popped in close to the old entry way and pointed up the stone stairs. Nodding, she went up. There were a few walls marking rooms off the central hall on the first level. She took a moment to catch her breath before looking in the crumbling doors. She found him on the far side looking away from Glencross.

He was leaning against the stone frame of what must have been a window. His knees were pulled up to his chest and he was just looking out the rolling hills towards the muggle town in the distance. Even though she had lived here all her life, she had never gone down into the village. Though, it looked larger than that. There must have been a several hundred house and other structures.

She approached him slowly, not wanting to startle him. The ledge of the old window was wide enough to sit on, but the hill sloped away rather sharply on this side. It would have been a bag fall from here. One thing that had made her want to be a seeker was that she didn't fear heights, thus, she sat on the opposite side of Harry, pulling her legs up. The sun was shining on them as it moved towards the horizon. It was some point after seven so there was probably less than an hour before it set.

Harry didn't acknowledge her. She used the silence to study him. His body spoke of someone in pain. She wasn't sure if it was physical or mental. A tear stain ran down the cheek that was facing her. She wasn't sure how long it had been there since his green eyes were not watery. It actually disturbed her some with how he just stared down towards the town.

There was something about the silence she didn't want to disturb. Her chance to say something came when his stomach grumbled. She forced a grin on her face. "Have you fed that dragon lately?"

He didn't respond.

After a moment, she moved a foot to tap him.

He didn't move.

If she didn't know better he was someone in deep mourning. She had had hints that that was what he had been like for a while now. Now she could understand why he looked so thin and on the verge of sickness. She wasn't sure what had brought this on. He had been rather lively the last two days. She hoped that hadn't been an act.

"You want to talk about it?" she asked, nudging his foot again.

Harry didn't respond.

She was starting to get very worried. She didn't know him well enough to understand if this was really bad or not. Well, obviously it was really bad, but how bad?

She nudged his foot again.

Harry sighed. "Is there anyway to get you as far away from me as possible?"

She felt like she had just been slapped. She thought they had been getting along so far. "What… why?"

Harry let out a sigh. He turned his head to bury it in the arms are wrapped around his legs. "I ruin everything," he said in a whisper.

Concerned, she shifted and scooted her bottom a little bit towards him. She reached up to put a hand on his arm. Harry flinched. She almost took her hand back, but kept it there. "You don't ruin anything," she soothed.

"How do you know?" he asked rather bitterly. "You don't know me. You don't know what I have really done. What I can do. How I feel about wanting to kill certain people only so that I can revenge a family I don't even know. Everyone that ever seems to care about me has either died, almost been killed or betrayed me."

She sat there not knowing what to say, her hand gripping his arm.

"I don't know if I can take it any more," he told her.

There was such a pit of despair in him she had no clue how to span the chasm. She had felt despair. The fact she knew she was dying. That her life maybe had a few years left had always left a gap between her, her family and those she called friends. She wanted to live with them, but had always felt like an outsider when they talked about their dreams, hopes and desires. All Astoria desired most days was to be happy and not hurt anymore.

It was painful.

Whatever Harry was going through felt like so much more. She knew he had a prophesy that he thought marked his death. From last night, she had a sense he really didn't think he would live long.

Now something had happened that looked to sap any spark he might have had to want to live.

She didn't know what to do, so she did what her parents had done when she felt so desolate. She moved in closer, standing up. Harry didn't move as she wrapped her arms around him. Her right hand ran her fingers through his hair and pulled her to him.

"Why am I so bad? What did I do? Why?" he asked, sounding on the verge of tears.

"I don't know," she whispered, putting her head on the to of his. "I'm not going anywhere."

"I'm not worth it," he said in a heart breaking tone.

"You are my husband," she said. To her, that was something worth everything. She really hadn't thought she would ever have something like this. It didn't matter their age. She felt so much older than any of her classmates. Harry even more so.

His body started to shake. Then great wracking sobs came form him. It was like the air around them became saturated with his sorrow. Tears started to leak out of her eyes to feel the pain he was feeling. The stones around them moaned with age, as though sympathizing with a sorrow they had never experienced.

Harry leaned into her as he just broke down. She tightened her hug. It was the only thing she could do.

The sun was setting by the time he calmed. His body was shaking. She tried to give him any comfort she could. They were disturbed when a scuffing foot step came from behind them. Harry moved in a way she had never seen.

He spun, dropping out of her arms. Moving around her, he pushed her into the wall. When she was able to get her bearing, Harry was facing her mother, his wand up and his hand wiping at his eyes. When he noticed her mum looking surprised and scarred, he immediately dropped his wand. "I'm sorry, Mrs Greengrass," he said, turning away from them.

Astoria was looking at the scene with wide eyes. Her mother took in a long breath. "No harm. I came looking for you. It's going to be dark soon and Anders and I thought you should be in the house before then." Her mother gave a concerned glance to her and then Harry.

Harry didn't say anything, seemingly still trying to put himself together.

"I think we are alright, mum. We'll be in in a few," Astoria told her.

Her mother pursed her lips. "Ten minutes. I don't want you being out after dark until every settles down."

"Yes, mum," she said.

He mother gave them both a look before turning away.

When she left, Harry said, "I'm sorry. You should go too."

"I'm not going back until you come with me," she said softly, moving towards him.

Harry's shoulders slumped. "I should go away."

Her heart felt like it was breaking. "You would just leave me?" It sounded ridiculous with how little they knew of each other, but she wouldn't just let him go.

"I'm not a good person. Everyone gets hurt around me," he said.

Astoria felt like she was going to have a panic attack. She had just been healed. She had gotten a boy she had wanted for so long. Yes, he was broken and not like what she thought he would be, but there was something about him that drew her to him. "Where would you go?"

The slump in his stance became more pronounced. "I don't know."

She took a step more, her hand reaching out. He didn't flinch when her hand brushed his. She took his left hand in hers, moving to be just behind him. She didn't want to touch his wand hand with it still in his hand. There was something both comforting and scary to see the way he reacted.

"You can come back with me," she offered. "I don't think you a bad person."

Harry shook his head. "I am."

Deciding to take a risk, she moved to press into his back. Her right arm wrapped around his waist. He really was skinny. "If you were a bad person Carma wouldn't be so worried as she watches over you."

After a moment, Harry said, "Who?"

"One of our house elves. She is the lead gardener and farmer. Papa asked her to watch over you and she it really worried. House Elves can sense the character of people. If she thought you a danger she would have been more noticeable and may have even threatened to through you out over my father's commands," Astoria explained.

Harry leaned back into her. "God! What is wrong with me?"

His stomach grumbled. She felt it through the arms wrapped around his midsection. "You mean besides the dragon?"

Harry gave a strangled chuckle. "It's not as bad as your graphorn," he weakly teased.

She felt a flush of something good pass through her. Perhaps thing weren't totally broken in him? "How about a crup? They are cute."

Harry's chuckle wasn't as strained. "Nundu. That's big enough."

She smiled into his back. "Do you really want to be around something who's breath could kill? I do brush my teeth, you know."

He laughed this time. "You also sneak chocolates all the time. Your breath always smells of chocolate."

She smirked, even with her eyes still feeling watery. "I like chocolates," she defended herself. Besides helping to cut down on the gnawing need for food the last few days, it made her feel better.

"Good to know," he said before falling quiet.

They stood like that for a few minutes. A soft voice came from the doorway. "Master Potter and Misses Astoria, the Lord and Lady would like Carma to take you to the house."

Harry sighed.

After a moment, Astoria said, "We're coming. Let's go. You need something to eat and would like to feel warm in my bed tonight."

As upset Harry was at what ever happened, his neck brightened a little. He moved. She shifted hands so that they could walk back to the house hand in hand. It was something she had always wanted to do and she now had someone to do that with. "Do you want to talk about what happened?" she asked, unsure if this was the proper time or not.

Harry's sigh felt like the weight of the world was on him.

"Mrs Weasley attacked me. She kept saying that Dumbledore said I had to be protected," he told her.

She felt confused and as though he was leaving something out. "I don't understand. Why would Mrs Weasley attack you? I thought you were really good friends with them."

Harry rubbed the back of his neck. "I thought so too."

He was quiet. She felt like she needed to talk. Astoria didn't always like quiet times like this when she was with people she liked. She was a sociable person, even if she did feel left out at times. "Are you sure it wasn't an accident?"

His tone was dark. "I'm sure."

She squeezed his hand. "What does this mean? And why would Dumbledore be involved? I mean I know what you said last night, but that seems a little much."

Harry's face scrunched up. "Dumbledore has controlled my whole life. Him and the Order of the Phoenix. It makes perfect sense."

Harry didn't elaborate, but she was starting to understand what had made him breakdown. Harry obviously thought the world of the Weasleys. They had done something to shake him to the core. As she thought about it, he was probably seeing this as the same thing of Peter Pettigrew betraying his parents.

"Are you alright?"

"I'm fine," he said.

She frowned. "No, you aren't. If we are going to make this work, I want to know how you are truly feeling," she told him, still concerned over his complete meltdown.

Harry gave out a heavy sigh and rubbed the back of his neck. "I'm not well. Uhm, can you not mention what happened earlier."

She nodded after a moment. She had the feeling Harry was a very private person. "I'm here if you want to talk or anything."

"Thanks," he replied.

They were about to enter the house when a hoot came to them. They looked around to find Hedwig flying down to them as the darkness was falling. She hadn't seen Harry's beautiful white owl since yesterday morning.

Harry held up his arm. Hedwig glided down, giving Harry a tired hoot. A letter was tied to her leg. A rather thick letter. "Where did you go, girl?"

The owl was the only one he always talked affectionately too. She wanted him to talk to her like that someday. "Who is it from?" she asked curiously.

Harry had small smile come over his face. The haunted look disappeared for a moment. "Who else would send me a novel? It's from Hermione."

Astoria felt a warmth that he seemed to have at least one person he felt he could trust. At the same time, she felt a twinge of jealousy.

-oOo-

Chapter 4

-oOo-

August 26, 1996

Rotherham, England

Harry woke with Astoria cuddled against him. She felt warm and good. Still being in a funk from yesterday he thought she felt too good for him. Besides fearing that her life was now in mortal danger, Harry didn't want to risk getting close to anyone every again. Being close to Harry Potter only brought pain and death to those close to him.

Even with that thought, it felt hard to pull away from the slight girl. Her hands were under her head and his arm had been down her body with his hand resting on her hip while his other arm was under her head.

It was comforting.

It took him a few minutes to gently pull his arm out and slide to the side of the bed. Sitting up, he looked for his glasses on her night stand. They sat on top of the letter from Hermione. The one person that he might have let in more than he had Astoria in the last few days was leaving. Her parents were taking her to New Zealand.

In a way, it was such a relief to know she would be safe. Out of everyone in his life, she was the one person that he knew would irrevocably break hi should something happen to her because of him. A relieved he was, he couldn't deny the gaping hole it left in him.

He took up the letter again. It was obvious how upset she was at everything. It was also obvious how worried she was for him and how happy she had been to have Hedwig show up. The one thing that bothered him the most was how Hermione was almost begging for him to come help her escape.

He let out a sigh, leaned over and pinched his nose.

Harry would always come with Hermione needed him, but he felt this was for the best. She had a chance to get away from the mess that was back in England. She could have a change to live a normal life. How was he going to tell her that though? They had been each others rocks for years. When either was in trouble, they had always been there.

Even when Ron had doubted him she had been at his side.

It all came down to that though. She had been by him.

He wanted her by his side, but it was so much safer for her to go to New Zealand.

There is was the rub.

Harry would do what he could to protect those that he cared for.

That only left what was he going to do with Astoria? She was his responsibility now.

It really did feel like the weight of the world was on his shoulders and it was crushing him and everyone around him.

Astoria stirred behind him. He turned to look at her. She had rolled over, the blankets around her mid section. Her grey-blue eyes were looking at him with a deep concern. "I didn't mean to get you up."

She gave a small smile. Astoria liked to smile and Harry found he liked how her face lit up when she did. "The graphorn needs to be fed."

Harry tried to return her smile. "I'm afraid to ask, what happens if it isn't?"

She started to stretch, rolling onto her bad. It pulled the nightdress tight over her chest. As much as Harry wasn't normal, he had a totally normal reaction to watch the material mould to her chest. She stretched like a cat, even arching her back. When she stopped, she flopped her arms on the bed. "You don't want to know," she said with a mock glare.

"I'll try not to find out then," he said in sarcastic fear.

She giggled. Harry was starting to think it a magical sound. He had heard lots of girls giggle around him over the last two years. Astoria wasn't like them though. Her giggle was joyful just for the fact of something funny. Most of the others felt like they were giggling at him when he was around.

Harry looked back at the last page of the letter. He may have only heard the movie a few times from Dudley's room, but all he could here from the tone was, 'Help me Obi Wan Kenobi. You're my only hope.'

Could he just abandon Hermione like this?

She would probably hate him.

With a heavy sigh he came to the conclusion that he would prefer her hating him than to see her hurt again like she had been I the Department of Mysteries for him.

Astoria shifted. He soon felt her lean against him, her arms wrapping around his neck. She was a very affectionate person. Part of him wanted to run, not knowing what really to do, while a part that was growing larger enjoyed it. "Are you alright?"

He wanted to say he was 'Fine'. Instead, remembering what she had asked of him last night he replied, "I'm about to betray my best friend," he said in a whisper.

Her arms tightened around his shoulders. Her chin came to rest on his shoulder. "What do you mean?"

Harry lifted the letter in his hand. "Her parents are going to take her to New Zealand. She wants me to come rescue her. I've never not…" his voice trailed off.

Her hug tightened just a little more. "Do you love her?"

Harry shrugged. "Maybe. She's my best friend, Stori. She can't come back though. The Daily Prophet made mention the marriage laws may expand. She just can't come back. Hermione is safer the farther away she is from here."

Astoria sniffed.

They sat on the edge of the bed, Astoria wrapped around his shoulders as he looked at the letter.

"I can talk to mum and dad. Maybe we can go to Paris and you can talk to her," Astoria suggested.

Harry stiffened. She could feel how his whole body tensed. "I don't know. I don't even know where she is. What if she still blames me for how badly she was hurt?"

Astoria moved her head, kissing his cheek. "If she is asking you to rescue her I doubt she does."

He wasn't sure, but he thought Astoria sounded a little sad. He was just too caught up in his own emotions to really process what that meant. He thought for a few. "Maybe."

Astoria's grumbling stomach had them getting ready and going into the solar. Her father was already there and had finished his breakfast. "Good morning, you two."

"Good morning, papa," she said, giving a small yawn when Harry pushed her chair in. She shifted over to put her head on his shoulder before tea and juices appeared on the table. Astoria took her tea, sitting up to let the steam roll over her face. It seemed to be some ritual she enjoyed doing. The contented look on her face was worth seeing the ritual.

"What are you two doing today?" he asked. Harry felt like Mr Greengrass was walking a little on edge around him. He would have to apologize to his father-in-law when he could later. Harry felt a little guilty about how he had reacted.

"I don't know. Would it be possible to go to Paris this week? I would like to got the Rue de la Magique to look for a new dress. I'm sure granma and granpa would like a formal dinner," Astoria asked her father, looking up from her tea. She was using those damnable eyes that she had used on him a few times now.

Her father frowned. "I don't know if we can travel like that right now, Astoria. There are plenty of shoppes in Diagon Alley or Hogsmeade."

"Papa, Harry has a friend there too. He was hoping to see her since she won't be coming back to Hogwarts this year," she explained.

He frowned. He wasn't sure he wanted to go or for her parents to know so much.

Mr Greengrass looked at him. Harry wouldn't blame the man if he didn't want Harry to go and not come back. "I'll see what I can do. I have an appointment with the head of the International Department of Magical Cooperation at nine. I don't know how long that will go. If I have time, I will see if they are allowing British Nationals to travel yet. Also, Harry, would you like me to see if I can get your OWL results, or do want to go with me another time?"

"Please," was all Harry could say.

Food soon appeared before them. Astoria dug in. Harry was a little slower, but once he got a little food in him, he found himself quickly eating the rest.

At close to seven-thirty, Mr Greengrass got up. "I would like you to stay here today."

"I don't have anywhere else to go," Harry muttered. The only on other place he had was Grimmauld Place, and Harry refused to go there unless he absolutely had too.

Astoria reached over to take this hand.

-oOo-

Later that morning…

Azkaban, North Sea

Albus had studied the folder that Caradoc had left him. As much as it pained him to see that sacrifices he had to made to keep the light going, he didn't understand why he would be labelled a Dark Lord. If was given a chance to explain, he would be able to get anyone else to see how the Greater Good had been served.

Couldn't Caradoc see the hundreds that had been saved by not allowing the Death Eaters to be kissed? There was an entire generation of Hogwarts students that never would have been born.

What did it matter if one boy suffered for the good of thousands? Yes, Albus wished the boy to have a few good years to ease the pain of his pending sacrifice, but what was one person's suffering it prevented thousands, if not hundreds or thousands across the wizarding world, for surely that many, if not more, would have suffered before Voldemort got what he wanted.

Twenty-two old families seemed such a small price to keep more than two hundred lines going.

That was what Gellert and him had dreamed about so long ago. They just had different ways of doing it. In the end it was all about saving the wizards from themselves.

He was pondering that when the door on his ward opened. This time there were many more steps. He waited for them, knowing this was about the time he would be going to his new cell, where ever that was.

Not willing to sign a contract that he could not read until after he had read it, Albus was banking on the rules and conventions of the ICW.

The cell opened. Albus went to stand up. He would walk out of here with dignity.

That was until three of the Aurors rose their wands and he just realized what was happening before three stunners were sent at him. Without the wand to enhance his speed, he crumbled to the floor before he could even take a half step.

-oOo-

Evening…

Somewhere…

Albus awoke with a groan. His head was swimming. Even a young, healthy man would be hard pressed to recover quickly after being hit by three stunners all at once. Albus was not a young, healthy man. It took something fowl smelling under his nose and then a fowl tasting potion pressed to his mouth for him to fully come about.

He tried to get up, suddenly awake, only to realize his wrists, ankles and chest were strapped to a chair. He looked around. Without his glasses, things were a little blurry. He seemed to be a room that had a single light over him and that obscured the corners into shadows.

"Albus Percival Wulfric Brian Dumbledore," a hard woman's voice said from his left. He turned his head to see, but could only make out a faint shape in the corner. He squinted to see who it was.

"I'm afraid you have me at somewhat of a disadvantage," he told her. "To whom am I speaking?"

"We will be asking the questions here. Answer truthfully and things will go well for you. Answer untruthfully… well, you will answer truthfully," a males voice came from his right. He could make out a shadow now that he didn't remember from before.

"You were born July thirty-first, eighteen-eighty-one?" The woman asked.

"To the best of my knowledge," he answered, unsure how truthful he should be.

"You were born Albus Brian Dumbledore?" the man asked.

Albus frowned. "My name is Albus Percival Wulfric Brian Dumbledore."

"We didn't ask you your current name," the woman said.

"You were born Albus Brian Dumbledore?" the man asked again.

"I don't see the point of this questioning. I don't see the legality of this questioning either," Dumbledore pointed out.

"The legality was established under the War Powers Act of nineteen-thirty-eight, that was reaffirmed in nineteen-forty-three. You have been declared a Dark Lord. You refused to sign the rites of objection, the rites of representation and the rites of reasonable questioning before peers. You have now refused to honestly answer questions. We will now start working by other mean," the man said.

Dumbledore was just starting to understand what he was getting into. By declaring him a Dark Lord, Albus had been stripped of all laws defending his innocence and all conventions that would have protected him as a magical citizen. By refusing to sign the paperwork yesterday, he had refused the ability to accept those rights. He was now considered a convicted criminal with no rites. It was the same thing he had done to Gellert all those years ago, and then found a back door to send him to Nurmengard instead of the execution chamber.

As he realized it, he also realized where he was. "Nurmengard," he whispered.

A man in green robes stepped out the shadows behind him. His two questioners came into the light before him. "Ah, I see you fully understand now. Healer, administer the truth serum and then four drops of veritaserum."

"I demand to see my solicitor and have a chance to sign those papers. I was not informed what they were," Dumbledore demanded.

"You had your chance to cooperate," the woman told him. He could see her face clearly.

Dumbledore felt something cool on his arm. While distracted, the Healer had pulled up his sleeve. He looked confusedly at a small wad of white cloth that was being rubbed on his skin. The Healer put the cloth on a moveable table. Albus scrunched his brow to see a needle and small vial. "What are you doing?"

"We have found that a mix of Muggle and magical techniques work well. Especially when it is know the Dark Lord is know for his occlumency and Legilimency skills," the man answered.

"No. You can't do this! I'm not a Muggleborn," Albus said, jerking his arm away from the Healer.

"Hold him," the Healer ordered.

The other man stepped over and held Albus arm. "We find if we use magic before the Muggle drugs are working that they fade rather quickly. We have a few hours before us today before we have to neutralize the veritaserum we are going to give you, so we have to do this Muggle way first."

"You can't do this. Muggle drugs don't work on wizards," Albus protested, trying to get his arm out of the strong man's hands. The Healer moved in and quickly stuck the needle in. Albus flinched, not used to such pain.

The man let his arm go.

It wasn't long before he was feeling a little light headed.

"Is your birth name Albus Brian Dumbledore?" the man asked.

Albus nodded. "I always hated that name," Albus admitted.

"Healer, administer the veritaserum," the woman told him.

Albus mouth was forced open and three drops put on his tongue. He stated to sway after a few seconds.

"Now, Albus Dumbledore, you are going to start by telling us why Harry Potter is so important and then we will work backwards from there. We have about seventy years of cases to work through," the man told him.

"Harry Potter. Where to begin? Do you know he is a child prophesy?" Albus asked.

"Tell us about that," the woman said.

What they hadn't told Albus was that the mixture of the Muggle drug and veritaserum often led the wizard being interrogated to spill more than just what the question was. It would be days and weeks that Albus was looking towards to telling all his secrets.

-oOo-

That night…

Rotherham, England

Astoria had been watching Harry all day. The first two days he had seemed rather normal. Since coming back from the Weasleys he had been withdrawn and broody. She didn't like seeing him this way. The problem was, she didn't know how to really break through to him. She had seen him come out of it a few times when she could get him to laugh, but it soon faded.

What bothered her more was the way he had reread that letter from Granger. He must have read it a dozen times and it rarely got more than a few feet from him.

He had said they never dated.

Harry had told her he didn't see Granger as girlfriend material.

By the way he acted towards that letter it felt like there was more than just friendliness between the two of them. Astoria loved Daphne, but she didn't think she cared for her sister the same way Harry looked to care for Hermione Granger.

Her thoughts on this kept going through her head in the darkened room.

She rolled over, feeling chilled and wrapping the duvet tightly around her. As she did, she realized that she had pulled the heavier blanket off of Harry. He was on his side, his back to her and only the sheet over him.

She had found she really enjoyed being close to him over the last few days. Something about him drove the chills away. Unsure if he was sleeping or not, she decided she wanted to be close to him. Maybe she could make him feel better as well?

She shuffled across the bed. It had been widened when she was in the hospital at the Ministry… well the Rectory now. It felt too wide in that it gave them both a side they could lay on without touching each other.

Harry didn't shift as she moved to him. Once there, she put an arm over his, folding her arm to hold his shoulder. Where her body touched his, she could feel the warmth he radiated start to warm her up. His warmth went right through her thick nightgown and the thin shirt and shorts he had on as though there was nothing between them. Astoria longed for that again, but Harry hadn't kissed her or initiated anything since they had slept together. She was somewhat disappointed. Her shivering stopped within seconds. How could he think he was such a bad person if his magic was so warm and accepting? What had his life really been like?

The warmth from him was so nice, she quickly found her eyes drooping.

"Are you that cold?" he asked into the night.

She shifted to press herself closer to him. "Not when I am like this," she whispered back. She felt slightly embarrassed about it, as though she had been caught.

"Would it be more comfortable if I rolled over?" he asked.

She liked the idea of being in his arms. "Only if you want."

"Budge over," he quietly said. She shifted enough to let him roll onto his back. He held out his arm. Astoria didn't hesitate to curl into his side. His arm came around her, allowing her to put her head on his chest. She liked to hear his heart and to have her head rise and fall with his breathing. "Better?"

She gave a contented sigh, feeling his warmth. She pulled up a leg over his. The more contact she had with him the better she felt. "Yes," she told him. She couldn't stifle her yawn.

They didn't say anything else. She was soon drifting off. Harry moving his head to lean against hers was what had her relaxing enough to fall asleep.

-oOo-

August 27, 1996

Paris, France

Hermione's leg was bouncing wildly as she sat at the small table of the café. Her mother was sitting across from her. "Easy, Hermione. You shake the table much more and you will spill the coffee," her mother said.

"He said he would be here by now," she huffed.

Hedwig had arrived yesterday saying that Mr Greengrass had gotten them a pass to leave the country for two days. She didn't get it because Harry had mentioned something about the ICW only allowing wizards out of Britain for certain reasons.

Before she could respond, her father had called. They had gotten hold of her father and had agreed upon a meeting place. She looked at her watch again. It was only four minutes past nine. "Something has happened. I need my wand," she told her mother. Not being able to hold her wand in the last few days was making her feel jittery. What would happen if they were attacked and she didn't have it?

"I told you, once we get to New Zealand," her mum said calmly, though Hermione could see the tension in her.

It wasn't particularly busy today on the small street they had found, so she was able to easily scan those around them. She was anxiously looking to every face that came into view, ignoring her café and breakfast. There was a spread of breads, cheeses, some olives and preserves.

She had just turned to look to left when she saw him. There was little doubt Harry had just come out of a side alley onto the street she was on. "Harry!" she exclaimed, jumping out of her chair.

Her mum watched her as she sprinted towards her best friend. "Harry!" she called again. Harry looked up, his green eyes finding her. The sense of relief to see him flooded through her. She didn't pay attention to those watching her like she was a wild woman as she ran to him.

"Hey, Hermione… mmmph," he greeted her as she threw herself at him, wrapping her arms around him in a tight hug and burying her face in his neck. They stumbled back a few steps before stopping. As relieved she was to see him, she could immediately tell something was off. Harry had always been on the small and thin side, but she could feel his bones through the shirt he wore.

Pulling back, she looked him up and down. "You lost weight," she told him. "Tell me that the Dursley's were not starving you again?"

"It's nice to see you too, Hermione," Harry said. "How have you been?"

She pursed her lips. Casting a critical eye over him she noticed his eyes looked a little sunken, as though he wasn't sleeping well. Or hadn't been. His eyes were too bright compared to when he was having his bad nightmares or those times his scar hurt him. Through his fringe, she could see his scar. Moving her hand up, she pushed up his hair. Her eyes widening. "What happened to your scar?"

He pulled back. She should have known he hated talking about it, but his scar looked so different. It wasn't red anymore. For years, it has always been red, puffy and looking as though it was infected, no matter what she or Madam Pomfrey had tried. Now it was a thin, white line that was barely visible.

"It's been that way since the Ministry," he told her.

Harry had had his scar bandaged at the end of school year, so she hadn't seen it. She also hadn't seen him in more than two months. "But how? We were never able to heal it properly. Are you eating? You look so thin, Harry," she said worriedly.

"Hermione, I'll be fine," he told her.

She huffed. "Don't give me that line you are 'fine', Harry Potter. I can see you aren't. Are you eating at all or are the Dursley's starving you? Dudley isn't going through a diet again, is he?" she demanded.

"Easy, Hermione," he said. "I'm glad to see you too."

He did look happy to see her.

There was a cough over his shoulder. She looked, having been totally oblivious to anyone else around them. A rather tall man with shoulder length light brown hair in a slightly old-fashioned Muggle suit was standing a little off to the side behind Harry. He had dark blue eyes and a stern expression. He didn't look unkind, just serious.

Next to him was a woman of average height, golden blonde hair, very pleasant curves and slightly haughty expression. The woman was rather beautiful, especially with how straight her golden hair was. She was in a long summer dress.

Next to the woman was a girl Hermione recognized right away. How could she not? Daphne Greengrass had her long golden hair in a plait today. Her cool blue eyes were regarding her and Harry. The girl had a body that most any boy would drool over, and she was relatively smart as well. Well, she must be better than that to challenge Hermione at Transfiguration and Artithmancy. She was also wearing a Muggle style dress that was even more flattering to her form.

A younger looking Indian boy was holding Daphne's hand. He had a slightly large nose with dark eyes and an interested look. He was in a rather trendy pair of dark trousers and a t-shirt.

Her eyes were drawn to the last person. She was standing just behind Harry in a light jacket that was opened enough to show a nice floral pattern dress that flared at her hips and ended at her knees. Her hair was a curly mass that was very similar in colour to the man, most likely Mr Greengrass. Her grey-blue eyes looked a little sad. Even with all that, Hermione found the girl to be as striking as Daphne.

Harry rubbed the back of his neck. "Ah, Hermione, let me introduce you. Hermione Granger, this is Mr and Mrs Greengrass," he said.

The man extending his hand and she went to shake it. Instead, she found him taking her hand and kissing the back of it. "It is a pleasure, Ms Granger. We have heard much about you over the years and Harry holds you in high esteem."

She felt slightly flustered. "Thank you, Mr Greengrass."

"Always, Ms Granger. You will always be welcome to Glencross if you ever wish to visit Harry. Is this woman your mother?" Mr Greengrass enquired.

"Yes. Rebecca Granger," her mother said, moving to shake Mr Greengrass's hand, but having her hand kissed instead. "It is good to see you again, Harry."

"Hello, Mrs Granger," Harry said. Her parents had only really seen Harry on the platform before, but they probably knew about as much of Harry as anyone else with how Hermione had written home or talked about him over the years.

"Who else is with you?" her mum asked.

"This beautiful woman is my wife, Iliana. My eldest daughter, Daphne Pandit and her husband, Manoj. Last, but not least, is my younger daughter, Astoria Potter," the man said with some pride to introduce his family.

Her mother took it far better than she did to hear the girl called Astoria Potter.

"A pleasure to meet you all. If you want, Hermione and I were enjoying breakfast. There are more tables if you want to join us," her mum offered.

"That would be nice. I'm afraid though that we only have until later this afternoon before we leave," Mr Greengrass said.

"I thought you said you have two days?" Hermione asked. She hadn't seen Harry in two months and may not be able to see him for almost two years after today.

"The ICW changed it to twelve hours. With the whole family coming, they thought we might be a flight risk," Harry told her. Harry turned, extending a hand to the pretty brunette. The rest of the Greengrasses were moving off with her mother. "Hermione, this is Astoria. Stori, my best friend, Hermione."

She eyed Astoria for a moment, who did the same. She never thought she liked Harry as more than a friend, but she felt a streak of jealously rip through her for a moment. She wasn't sure the other girl didn't feel the same. Hermione stuck her hand out though. "Hi."

"Hi," Astoria said.

Harry had his brow scrunched. Harry was always very good at observing what was going on around him. Hermione was upset at the ICW and this stupid law, but if she knew Harry, he would already be attached to the girl, whose hand he was holding. He was too good a person to blame her. He probably understood she was as trapped as he was.

When Hermione took her hand, she thought it felt chilled, and the girl seemed to be shaking a little. As much as she may want to hate Astoria Potter, she couldn't keep the concern down to see Harry looking at her.

"Feeling cold?" Harry asked.

"I'll be fine," Astoria replied.

She watched in wonder as Harry put an arm around the brunette's shoulder and pulled her to him. The girl melted into his side, then stopped shivering in a few seconds. Hermione had never seen Harry initiate any contact before.

He must have seen her look. "I think we have some things we need to talk about."

Hermione thought that was an understatement.

-oOo-

A little after lunch…

Paris, France

Hermione watched Harry help Astoria up to her rooms. The brunette looked about ready to drop after they had taken a walk down the Seine, and then a trip up the Eiffel Tower. By the time they were down, Astoria's eyes were dropping.

Her mother had offered their room for Astoria to rest. Hermione took the chance to be able to talk with Harry alone. Astoria had offered for them to go off on their own a few times, but she could see Harry was doing his 'saving people' thing. As much as Hermione wanted to be annoyed with that, she begrudgingly had to admit Astoria was a funny person that brought Harry out of his shell. That would mean Harry had a great deal of trust in her. Something that surprised Hermione with how closed off he always was.

"You can use my room," Hermione offered, opening her door.

"I just need a couch," Astoria said.

"Lay down here. I'll get you up in an hour or two. We don't need to be back to the Ministry until eight. There will still be enough time to shop a little before we leave," he told her.

Astoria gave a big yawn. She watched Harry help her get her boots off, then lay her down. "Do you have another blanket, Hermione?"

There was only a thin blanket on the bed since it had been so warm out this week.

"In the closet," she said, rooting around for a moment before handing Harry a thicker blanket. Astoria already looked out of it. Harry put the blanket over her. She watched as he ran a hand through her hair. Soon Astoria was curled up and out of it.

"I suppose you have a lot of questions," Harry said to her.

That was the understatement of the millennia. "What is going on? How sick is she? Are you sick? You really look awful, Harry."

Harry gave a dark chuckle. "I'll be fine. Really. I'm getting better. Eating better," he tried to assure her.

She gave him a disbelieving look. "Was it the Dursley's?" she demanded.

Harry shook his head. "It was Sirius," Harry told her in a soft tone. He was still running his hand through Astoria's hair, his hand getting caught at times in the curly, half tamed locks on her head.

Hermione immediately understood. "Oh, Harry," she said, moving to sit in a chair next to her bed. "I'm so sorry. Tell me that you went to the Burrow and that you were not alone all summer. Is that why you stopped writing to me?"

Harry pursed his lips. "I was stuck at my relatives all summer. I didn't know what was going on until the Aurors came to arrest me. I woke up in the Rectory of Magic, and a few hours later they forced Astoria and I to marry. It was either willingly accept it or they would make us."

Hermione put a hand to her mouth. "They can't do that. You have rights, you know."

"You know the wizarding world isn't like the Muggle world. Astoria is my wife," Harry said. There was a certain resigned quality to him, but the way he was being so gentle with her had Hermione realizing that Harry was being the loyal, noble man she loved. He was going to make it work with Astoria Potter.

Hermione gave him a smile. "You finally found a family," she stated.

Harry gave a genuine smile. Even though it only lasted a few seconds, she could tell something had changed in him. "I don't know what this is yet, Hermione. It's only been a few days. You want to go out there?"

She nodded. He stood and lent her a hand to help her up.

"What's wrong with Astoria?" she asked, leading him towards the door that led to a small balcony.

Harry rubbed the back of his neck. "She had a blood malediction," Harry told her.

Hermione gasped. "What do you mean had? You don't just get rid of a blood malediction. What did it do to her?"

"The ICW has a ritual. It took them a few weeks to figure out what they needed, and she had been purged only a few days before the ICW came to get me," Harry told her. Hermione moved to the railing and Harry moved next to her. "I've missed you this summer."

She moved to nudge her shoulder into his. "I've missed you too. Is Astoria going to be alright?"

"The Healers say she will, but she has a month or two of potions. It exhausts her by this time of the day." Harry leaned his arms on the railing, hunching over.

She watched him. "Do you like her?"

That same happy smile he had given in the bedroom crossed his face for a few seconds. "I think so."

Frustrated he didn't expand on that. It was always like pulling teeth when talking about him. "You only think so?"

Harry looked over the railing. "She's nice. She likes to joke, as you've seen. Her family has been really nice to me so far. Astoria hasn't had an easy life, so I feel she understands me some. I can understand her. Her malediction had her feeling like an outsider. It was really painful for her, Hermione."

He let out a sigh. "I've also been talking with her. She is really easy to talk to. Stori also tells me things. She is honest." Harry looked to her. "Hermione, Astoria didn't think she would live much longer if the malediction had kept going. She feels she has a second chance at life and for whatever reason, she says she wants to stay with me."

She was starting to understand. Harry had had a very hard life. He valued those that were loyal to him. So few had been that it was a very important trait to him. He reciprocated that loyalty almost to a fault. With Astoria being a Puff, she had a strong feeling the girl would have an equally strong sense of loyalty.

Also, if Astoria had suffered, she could probably understand Harry better than Hermione could. It was like pulling teeth with Harry to get him to talk, but if he was honestly open with her, how could Hermione compete with that.

As he talked more about the few days he had had with the pretty brunette, the more her jealousy grew. At the same time, she couldn't deny that Harry looked as though he might really be happy with her. It was enough that she felt like there was a pain in her chest.

Harry had been her brother… but the way her chest hurt, could she have thought of him as something more?

"How has your summer been?" Harry asked her, still looking over the balcony. That was probably a good thing so he hadn't seen how devastated she probably looked.

Her voice was a little thick as she spoke. "Horrid. By parents have kidnapped me. Everything is falling apart back home. I haven't been able to see you or Ron all summer. You look horrible because no one was there to help you with Sirius. I am going to be shipped off to New Zealand. God, I really don't know much about New Zealand. It will be so far away I will only be able to get off the North Island by portkey, boat or plane. You are the only one I have heard from in weeks. Ron hasn't written back."

She didn't miss the way a pained look came over his face the two times she had mentioned Ron. "Harry, did something happen to Ron?"

He had a dark shadow cross his face. "I have no bloody clue," he said bitterly. "I'm sorry you've had such a bad summer, but I think you should go to New Zealand."

She leaned back. "You what! I thought you were going to help me get back home!"

Harry looked away from her. "Hermione, Voldemort is still out there. Sirius…" he paused. "Sirius is dead. You were almost killed. I think you should go."

She felt really hurt until she realized what he was doing. Her anger came up. "Don't you dare, Harry James Potter! You are not going to go all noble on me. I am not some damsel that needs saving," she said angrily.

Harry turned to look at her, his green eyes shining with pain. "I am not going all noble. Hermione, you are the only person to ever stand by my side and stay there. Things are not right back in England. The ICW is controlling everything. It has forced me into a marriage. Merlin, Hermione! I'm only sixteen and I have a fifteen-year-old wife. The Daily Prophet said that a proposal has been made to not only punish the pure bloods, but everyone. The High Council thinks everyone in Britain is guilty by association with the Ministry, the Death Eaters and everyone that let our country get as bad as it is. They are forcing their perceived values on us. Its more repressive than Fudge was, but they disguise it with laws they equally enforce. Did you know that we had to be marked to come here today?"

He pulled back his collar to show a blue circle just below his left clavicle. She focused on it, then noticed he was thinner than she had thought.

"We have to be on a portkey back to England by eight-thirty. If we get back late, the Port Authority said they would put out an arrest warrant and we could be fined or sent to prison. Mr Greengrass had to petition to have his importer and exporter licenses reinstated because the ICW shut down all trade and travel outside of Britain. He finally just got his licences again, but he can't travel outside the country without permission. Most of his business is with Manoj's and the Patil family from India and the Batabor family in Java. I don't think it's good for you to go back. Go to New Zealand," Harry just about pleaded with her at the end.

"I can't lose you, Hermione. You are the only one I have left," Harry told her.

Something caught in her throat. It took her a moment to respond, "That is why I have to go back to Hogwarts."

He shook his head. "It's why you have to go," the countered. "You still have your parents. What will happen to them if the Death Eaters escape again, or the ICW doesn't catch them all, or Voldemort comes looking for you. You have a chance to protect them. I just… I can't lose you. I'll be happy with Astoria and her family. They treat me well. It will be enough for the time I have left."

Hermione had never heard Harry be so forward. It shocked her enough it took almost twenty seconds before she caught onto, "The time you have left?"

He took in a long breath and let it out. "Dumbledore knew the prophesy."

Her eyes went wide. "You mean that was real?"

He looked away, leaning down to put his chin on his folded arms. "Trelawney. Dumbledore heard her make a prophesy the night he interviewed her. It's why Voldemort came to kill me as a toddler. It's why he still wants to kill me and won't stop until he does. Everyone else that really loved me has died because of me and that prophesy. It's why you have to go. I tried to convince Astoria but she is a Hufflepuff. She thinks I should tell Mr Greengrass. I think I am just going to tell them to find a way to get her away from me. I could see myself really liking her, but that means she will just die anyways," he said rather morosely. She had never seen him so dejected.

Sirius death must have really affected him more than she had expected. If he felt this way all summer, the guilt and knowledge he had a death sentence over his head would explain why he lost so much weight. It must literally be eating him up inside.

She moved closer, putting an arm over his shoulders. He usually tensed when she did this. Instead, he just sighed. "Did Dumbledore say you would die?" she questioned.

Harry let out a huff. "He just patted me on my head, said I could love, thus I had a power 'he knew not', and sent me away. You would think if he thought I would survive he would have offered me training. He wouldn't have sent me back to my relatives if he thought I had a chance."

"I'm sure it isn't that bad. Help me get back and I'll help you. What did the prophesy say? You know they are wishy washy in their meanings. I'm sure it's not all gloom," she tried to bolster him.

Harry repeated the prophecy in a dull tone. Her immediate reaction was to agree with Dumbledore and Harry. It didn't sound good.

"Hermione, you have to go to New Zealand. I can't take you back," he said, pulling away from her.

She had to be there to help him. Hermione had been there for Harry for the last five years now. She loved him too much to just let him go…

And there it was. It hit her like a ton of bricks.

She loved Harry.

Hermione Granger loved Harry Potter.

And she couldn't be with Harry.

Astoria was Mrs Potter.

Harry didn't need her anymore. That was why he was pushing her away. It hurt. It really hurt. It had been her, Harry and Ron against the world for years now. Now he didn't need her. The jealousy towards Astoria grew.

"I can't leave you," she found herself saying.

"You aren't leaving me, Hermione. I'm leaving you. I'm no good," Harry said, his eyes now looking towards the buildings on the other side of the street. "I'm no good for anyone."

"That isn't true," she countered. She felt tears biting at her eyes.

"Hermione, if you are my friend, you have to go with your parents. I really can't see you hurt again because of me," he said to her.

"Harry, I can't. I have to go back to Hogwarts," she told him. As she thought about it, her Gryffindor courage was already trying to think how she could break the marriage laws. Now that she fully understood how she felt towards Harry, she couldn't just leave him.

The door to the suite opened. Harry looked over his shoulder. "I should go check on Astoria," he told her. "Hey, Mrs Granger. Are they waiting for us?"

"Anders and Iliana are having a late lunch with Daphne and Manoj. Once they are done eating they were wanted to go to the Rue de la Magique. I figure you would want to go too, Hermione? Anders has promised to return you," her mum said.

Harry pulled away from the rail and moved towards her bed room. She looked at him with big eyes. Big wet eyes. Something about this felt so final. Like he was walking away from her forever.

He went into the room and shut the door.

Her mum came over to the railing. She looked at Hermione. There was a resigned concern on her face. "He's not taking you back like you wanted, is he?"

Tears started to bite at her eyes. "No. He says I should go to New Zealand. I can't."

Her mum put a hand on her shoulder. "Hermione, you aren't going back. Harry is right."

"But… but… I love him," she said in a very soft voice.

"I know, dear," her mother said in an equally soft and understanding voice. The tears started to roll down her cheeks. Her mother moved to put her arm over her shoulders. Hermione moved to hug her mother, trying hard to keep her tears in until later. She mostly succeeded before Harry came out of the room some ten minutes later. Astoria was leaning against him.

"I think we are just going to head down. Send me a letter with how I can contact you," Harry told her. She looked over to him. He looked guilty and heartbroken himself.

Astoria was clinging to him. She still looked very tired. "It's been nice to meet you. I hope we can see each other again soon," the girl said. She looked guilty, like Harry.

"You and Harry will always be welcome once we settle," her mum said. Hermione stifled a sob. She wanted to go hug him, but he didn't need her anymore. Instead, she just waved at him. When the door closed, she broke down in her mother's arms.

-oOo-

August 27, 1996

Nurmengard, Somewhere…

Albus started awake when a stream of ice cold water hit his face. It took a second for his mind to catch up with his body. He groaned, having been stuck in this chair for a while now.

"Now, now, Albus," the woman said. "We aren't done yet today. There is still two hours before we need to give you the antidote."

"This is inhumane," Albus said, not sure when he lost his composure. "Not even Death Eaters were this cruel."

The man gave a unsettling smile. "Oh, this is not bad. Have we used the Cruciatus once? Have we broken any bones or painfully removed any body parts? Have we starved you or put you in cupboard?"

Albus winced at the last. The session before this they had talked extensively about Harry Potter. Albus knew the boy had been treated poorly and he was pleased the boy was so starved for attention and pliable that first year. He had not realized that he been literally starved of affection, love and food.

Albus just gave the man a baleful glare. He was not going to admit that he made mistakes. His pawns were his and they needed to do as he needed them too. Unfortunately, the mixture of Muggle drugs and veritaserum had him saying, "You have not tortured as such. You have kept me awake for far longer than I think a single day is. I am also feeling quite chilled from the cold water."

"Ah, yes. We can take care of that. No need to have you catch a cold," the woman replied. Her wand quickly had him dried.

"If you are all comfortable now, I would know more of Tom Marvolo Riddle. You knew him well and taught him for years. What did you suspect or know of the boy?" the man asked in a very open question.

"Where to begin?" Albus said. "When his name came up in the book of Magical Children, the name of his parents indicated he was the last of the Gaunts. A very old and mentally unstable family that had ties back to the Wizarding Council. I don't know if Tom ever found out the extent of his family history, but if he had, he would have known that the Gaunts still had a Wizengamot seat. All he needed was to pay all the back taxes to claim it. He also would have know that as a descendant of the Peverells, he had claim to the Deathly Hallows. That would have been a disaster for all if he knew that. Of course, now that he had been defeated a number of times by Harry Potter, Harry now has the claim over them, as well as many other artifacts that could be the doom or saviour of us."

Albus couldn't see the alarmed looks of the investigators that were watching all this from a large mirrored window behind him. Albus didn't even know there was a window behind him since he couldn't turn his head that far.

"Of course, this is all moot since Tom needs to kill Harry. I did already tell you that Harry is a soul container? It isn't quite the same as a horcrux, since those are intentionally made and are imbued with powers and spells to let them protect themselves and reconstitute the wizard if they ever get a chance. No. What Lily Potter did to protect Harry would not allow a full horcrux. Instead, I speculate, the soul piece found the strongest magical entity in the area and used the scar tissue of the wound to wrap itself inside of the protection given by here. In that way, it can never possess Harry, but it can use Tom's most impressive Legilimency skills to access Harry mind, and use his magic to sustain itself. With a magically created and power object, the soul piece requires a magical source. I think Muggles would call it a battery. Harry is one of the largest batteries around. Perhaps myself and only a handful of others would be as powerful. I fear that if Harry survives until his final magical maturity in his forties, he would be the most powerful wizard of the millennia."

This time his two interrogators shared a quick look, breaking their stoic natures as Dumbledore continued to ramble on. As he did, a deep unsettled unease passed between all those listening.

-oOo-

Chapter 5

-oOo-

August 28, 1996

Rotherham, England

Harry had been thinking about this since leaving Hermione yesterday. To say that had been the hardest thing he had ever done would have been an understatement.

His heart still hurt to see the look on her face. He had just betrayed the only person that had never betrayed him or left him. Even when she had told McGonagall about his Firebolt, she had done so out of love for him.

Harry now understood that.

He also understood that he did finally understand love and probably some of his parents sacrifice for him. He would sacrifice anything he could to have Hermione be safe. She was the only person in the world now that he considered family.

He only wished he had understood that before. He might have listened to her about Sirius and the DOM before he dragged them all into that ambush.

It also gave him an understanding that even though he never really got a chance to know Sirius that he did love his godfather. Why else would he have been so affected by his death. And so guilty.

Because of these realizations, and his talk with Hermione, Harry was standing outside of Mr Greengrass' office. The man had returned from whatever business he had had this morning shortly after lunch. Astoria was having her afternoon nap, so this was probably the best time to talk with him.

Letting out a big breath, Harry knocked on the door.

A moment later, he could hear a muffled, "Come in."

Harry opened the door and stepped in, careful to close the door behind him. The study was a comforting place, with lots of dark stained wood, bookshelves, a small fireplace, trinkets, mementos and artefacts.

Mr Greengrass was sitting behind a rather large mahogany desk. A few books were between book holders, a pile of parchments were before the man, obviously having been being worked on. Several quills, ink wells and other items scattered the desk. This was the man's office and he worked in it.

His father-in-law motioned towards the chairs before his desk. "Good afternoon, Harry. Would you take a seat?"

"Thank you," Harry said. He rubbed his collar bone. The arse at the International Portkey and Customs office refused to remove the mark that had been put on them. The man with the ICW patch on his sleeve had made a comment that it was now required after the council had passed a new decree requiring it. He didn't like feeling he had been marked like a cattle ready for market. It itched, like his magic was fighting the magic of the ICW.

Mr Greengrass leaned back in his chair looking very relaxed. He just regarded Harry for a moment. Harry was trying to get up his courage to say what he had too. His stomach clenched hard. He was becoming everything he hated to protect those he cared for.

"What is on your mind?" Mr Greengrass asked.

Harry took in a long breath. He figured he would get straight to the point. "I can't stay here and Astoria can't stay with me. Will you give her sanctuary?"

The man blinked for a moment, obviously caught off guard. "Can I ask why?" the man asked rather diplomatically.

Harry knew he would have to explain. He just didn't want to drag others into his life, especially when they had been so kind to him. He was rather surprised that the Greengrasses had been so kind without asking for anything in return. After rejecting Hermione, the Weasley's betraying him and the fact he felt he was really starting to care for Astoria and her family, he had come to a profound decision when he couldn't sleep last night and his wife was curled up into his side for warmth.

"I have something to do. It isn't safe for her to be around me," Harry told the man.

"I see," Mr Greengrass said cautiously. "And what do you have to do that would keep my daughter from you or us giving you aid?"

Sacrificing myself! he yelled in his head. "It's just something I have to do that no one else can," Harry told him. "I need to know that Astoria and everyone will be safe."

He couldn't say that if he left them, and could distance himself before he went to find Voldemort, then the Greengrass might be left alone once Voldemort defeated the ICW.

The man clasped his hand together and brought them up to his mouth. He put his two pointer fingers on his lips. "Does this have anything to do with Ms Granger?"

Harry felt the pang in his chest. The only thing keeping him from falling apart was the calm to know he was going to end this all soon and those he cared about would be alright. "Hermione is going to New Zealand. It's were she should go. I'll write her."

The man pursed his lips. "I talked with her mother. It would appear that you and Hermione are very close. Would it be too forward to ask if you had a relationship with her before you were forced to marry Astoria?"

Harry shook his head. He loved Hermione, but not in that way. "No, sir. I can honestly tell you that Stori is the only person I have ever really kissed or liked that way," he told the man. He had liked Cho. With his epiphany in the last twenty-four hours though, Harry was realizing that had been a puppy love infatuation.

Mr Greengrass looked a little relieved. "Then I am I having a hard time understanding where this is coming from. Harry, you do realize that what you ask isn't possible? Nor would I advise it."

"I understand, sir, but I have to do this," Harry told him.

"I don't think you understand, Harry. You and Astoria are married. You did a hand fasting. You are bonded. You can leave her, but the longer you are separated, the more the two of you will be drawn together. At first, probably for the first few days, it will just feel like you are missing her. You may not ever notice. After that, the draw, and the feelings you have for her, will start to intensify. You cannot deceive me, Harry. I see the way you have taken to care for my daughter. It has been less than a week, I understand, but there is an honest attraction between you two," Mr Greengrass said.

Harry's insides twisted.

"It was also apparent that you care for Hermione. So, I ask again, why? Why are you trying to push people away? Is it what happened with the Weasleys?" the man pressed.

Harry paled some. He hadn't told anyone but Astoria what had happened. He doubted she would have told them without letting him know. She seemed too honest that way.

As though reading his thoughts, Mr Greengrass said, "Arthur caught up with me this morning when I had to go into the Rectory." There was an apparent disdain for the place now ruled by the ICW. "He told me what happened and that Molly is now in St Mungo's. It would appear someone had put some rather strong compulsions and confounding charms on her. If you would like, Arthur would like to speak to you, but I understand if you do not."

A myriad of emotions rippled through Harry. Even knowing this, he didn't think he could ever trust them again. His parents had been betrayed by someone they had trusted. This betrayal, even if it wasn't Mrs Weasley's fault, was too close to home. It brought to the fore Harry felt betrayed by someone else his family trusted, Remus Lupin. The man had taught him for a year, told him next to nothing of his relationship with his parents, almost killed him, Hermione and Sirius, and then had advised Sirius to stay in the house he hated under Dumbledore's orders.

"Dumbledore," Harry said in a venomous voice.

"I'm sorry? What about Dumbledore?" Mr Greengrass asked.

"It was Dumbledore. Mrs Weasley said it was Dumbledore that wanted me to be safe. She called you and Stori all sorts of names. It was Dumbledore," he stated.

Mr Greengrass took in a long breath, obviously thinking. "I knew Dumbledore always had other motives. Do you know why Dumbledore would want Molly to attack you?"

"Mrs Weasley was trying to kidnap me. She wanted to get me somewhere safe to check for magics or potions on me from you," Harry told him honestly. "It was Dumbledore that sent me to my relatives and kept Sirius trapped in his old house. It was the damned elf that betrayed Sirius and Snape that didn't tell anyone for hours."

Yes, Harry was very bitter at some people.

Mr Greengrass looked confused. "What did Professor Snape have to do with this."

Harry sighed, then told Mr Greengrass all about the Order of the Phoenix and that Snape was a spy. He also found himself telling the man all about how Snape hated him because of his father and his friends.

Mr Greengrass was shaking his head when Harry had finished explaining his first potions class. "I never understood why that man was put in charge of children. Daphne said he wasn't bad to the Slytherin, but her stories of how bad he treated you and others were not as exaggerated as I had thought. Or so it would appear. I can tell you that Professor Snape will not be at Hogwarts. He was arrested by the ICW."

Harry nodded, remembering the conversation the other day about what Daphne had overheard.

Seeing Harry's anger, Mr Greengrass said, "Harry, you know that Iliana and I will do everything we can to help you, and not just because of Astoria? You are family now. Even with out that, I would have done anything I could of to know about half of what you have told us this week. Now, do you still intent to leave?"

Harry's shoulders slumped. Again, this man was offering to help him with no ulterior motive than to see his daughter happy. "I still have to go. I endanger you and Stori too much."

The man sighed and shifted to lean on his desk. "Why?"

"I just have too," Harry told him.

"That is not a good enough reason. Why? I do not want to see you or Astoria hurting when the bond starts to stretch."

Harry growled. He didn't want to hurt Astoria either. She had suffered too much already. If he could just get his affairs in order and then go find Voldemort, she could move on soon enough. She could find someone that could reciprocate her feelings. Someone that was as affectionate and kind as she was. Harry needed her to find someone else. He wasn't good enough for her and in the few days he had come to know her, she needed someone as kind and good.

"I just have too," Harry reiterated.

"No, you don't, Harry. I don't know what is going through your head, but you have people that will stand besides you. I have substantial resources that can help you through whatever trouble you think you are in. I really don't want to see you or Astoria suffering…"

Harry cut him off. "I don't want to see Astoria suffer either! She's already had a rough life and I can't drag her into mine," Harry yelled.

"Astoria already is part of your life. I know you were raised Muggle, but you must understand how magic works on bonds? It's like an unbreakable contract that will always draw you two together. This bond requires you to have children and support her, even if you don't love her," Mr Greengrass said, a hint of sadness in his voice.

Harry grabbed at his hair. "I can't!"

"Yes you can."

"I really can't! There is a prophecy that says Voldemort has to kill me!" Harry screamed. He shot out of his chair, pulling on his hair to the point it hurt. "I really can't! I can't bring someone else into my life. I can't get close to anyone. Everyone I do either dies or is hurt or betrays me. I just can't."

Tears stung at his eyes. Why had that been happening the last few days? The Dursley's had done a fine job of beating that type of reaction out of him… so why now?

Harry was pacing back and forth. Mr Greengrass got up.

"I can't have Hermione around. I can't have you around. I can't have Stori around," Harry aggravatedly said. "I just can't."

Harry violently flinched, his had going for his wand when Mr Greengrass stepped before him and put his hands on Harry's shoulders. The man was easily half-a-head over him. With all the years of neglect and starvation, Harry was just barely over five and a half feet.

The man held Harry firm enough he couldn't get away. The man looked startled at Harry's reaction, especially when Harry hadn't realized his wand had jumped to his hand. Mr Greengrass didn't let him go though. The man looked at Harry until Harry rose his eyes to meet the man's. "No man can go through life alone without it crushing him."

After a moment, Harry sighed. "It would crush me to see anyone else hurt or killed for me," Harry said, not knowing why he would admit that.

"I won't let that happen. It would crush my daughter to have anything happen to you. I can see that and I know the bond you now have. I don't think Astoria is strong enough," Mr Greengrass said.

"I think she is stronger than anyone givers her credit for," Harry replied with a defiant look.

The man raised an eyebrow. "Perhaps," Mr Greengrass admitted. "Now, what does the prophesy say? I can only assume that is why you were in the Department of Mysteries in June."

Harry nodded after a moment. It would only be fair for Mr Greengrass to know if he insisted he stay with Astoria. "The one with the power approaches…" Harry began.

-oOo-

That night…

Rotherham, England

Astoria sat at her vanity, a brush trying to make sense of her hair. Her mother and sister had perfectly straight hair that needed very little maintenance. It made her jealous at times. Her hair was thick, a little wild at the edges, with curls and waves that her roommates said made her look very attractive. Astoria just didn't see it at times, even though many in her house and school had been looking at the slight brunette for a few years now.

As she brushed her hair, she was Harry on their bed.

That was a change she hadn't realized that she was starting to call this room and bed theirs.

As she looked at Harry, she felt the tinge of rejection. They had started to learn how to explore and had slept with each other for days ago. She had really wanted Harry to make her his wife, in all the ways he was supposed too. For that night, he had. Since then, he hadn't even pecked her on the lips.

She was starting to think something was wrong with her, even though she knew Harry was going through things she only vaguely understood. She knew what he had told her, had a good sense she knew how he felt but not how he really processed them.

He had almost completely closed down on her since that letter from Granger.

She finished brushing her hair.

Thinking of having Harry touch her again, she snuck over to her dresser. Harry didn't look up, engrossed in whatever he was reading and jotting things down in the book he had open with a stick. She was curious about that, but could wait to asked him.

She a lacy pair of knickers that Daphne had insisted she buy, a short pair of silky shorts and a silky shirt that was getting to small that she knew clung to her more than her usual nightwear.

When she came out of the bathroom, hugging her thick nightdress around her, Harry was still engrossed in the book. She moved to the side of the bed, shucking the nightdress into a pile on the floor and leaving her slippers besides it. Harry didn't look at her. She shivered in the warm air. The windows were open since it had been a very warm day. Soon it would start to cool for fall, but one last warm heat wave. A rumble of thunder came in from the windows. With the heat usually came storms.

Astoria should have been warm with this weather and cursed whatever her ancestors had done all those years ago. Soon. A month or more, and she would be healed. For once in her life she would be normal. Well, as normal as possible. She was understanding to be Mrs Potter meant she would never be normal.

She got onto the bed and shuffled to Harry on her knees. He finally looked up. As morose he had been, she felt a pleasant chill go through her as he caught what was wearing. For a moment, a needy look crossed his face to see her freshly shaven legs and the way her shirt clung to her chest. Astoria knew she wasn't as big as many girls in the school, but she liked her body. She had thought Harry had liked her body. By the look in his eyes she knew he liked her body.

Maybe once she finally filled out she would have bigger breasts. Until then, she still wanted to be intimate with her husband.

"What are you doing?" she asked, moving to put her hands on his shoulder. She leaned over, making sure her modest chest pressed into his arm. He took in a long breath.

"My summer work. I wasn't able to do any of it," Harry told her.

She looked surprised. "Why didn't you do that in earlier?"

Harry shrugged under her hands. "I couldn't."

"Why?"

"My relatives locked my trunk away. They don't like magic," he told her.

This was not working the way she wanted it too. "I'm sorry. Papa says you can stay here. Is that something you can do tomorrow?"

"I suppose," Harry said. He sounded sad. She pressed her chest a little more into his arm. She caught his eyes looking towards her. "We should get ready for bed."

"I am ready," she told him.

He snuck another look at her. "I should get ready."

Harry got up. She almost fell over as he did. Harry stopped only long enough to make sure she didn't fall over. She couldn't keep the rejection off her face. He hadn't looked though, go over to his trunk. There must have been an expansion charm on it because he had packed all his new clothes in the trunk. He hadn't used any of the drawers or the extra armoire they had put in the room for him.

He opened the trunk. She watched him take some stuff out.

Astoria was nothing if not persistent at times. She moved to the edge of the bed. Flopping down, she made sure that her shirt was a little tighter over her chest, even if it felt a little constricting. "You know you can put stuff in the drawers."

"We are going back to Hogwarts in a few weeks," he explained.

She rolled her eyes that he didn't even look up. He dug a little deeper into his trunk tonight. As he did, he put a book on the edge of the bed. He handled it like it was something very important to him. "What is this?"

Harry hesitated for a moment. "A picture album that Hagrid gave me."

"Can I look at it?"

He hesitated again. "Just be very careful."

She was hoping to find out something about Harry that would allow her to seduce him… though she really wasn't sure what she was doing beyond what some of her dormmates a few older girls had said. She sat up, crossing her legs and placing the album in her lap with the same reverence that he had shown it.

Opening the book she found a picture with of a happy woman with red hair, a man smiling proudly with really messy black hair and a bundle in the woman's arm. An arm was reaching out and trying to grab the man's glasses. He tried to push the little boys arm down. She could see the woman laugh and as she did, she dipped the bundle a little to show a baby with the same messy black as the man. Even in this picture she could see the boys green eyes were just like the woman's

She giggled as the baby still tried to get the man's glasses.

Harry had stopped. "Which one?"

"I think it's you trying to get your papa's glasses," she said.

Harry gave a small smile. "Sirius said I kept breaking his glasses because I would steal them to play with them. He said my mum used to get so exasperated he let me do that."

"So, you were a trouble maker even back then?" she teased, liking that he gave a genuine smile.

"Yeah, s'pose so," Harry said.

"You're mum was really pretty," she said.

Harry gave a larger smile. "So I'm told."

"She really was. Who was this?" she asked, looking at picture on the opposite page. It was a man with shoulder length black hair, grey eyes. The smirk on the man's face as he spun Harry around had her grinning.

Harry put the clothes down he had taken out and moved to get up. He looked down and a sad smile came over his face. "My godfather," Harry told her. After a moment, he leaned over and pointed to another picture. "That is Professor Minnie."

She looked at the picture below it. A group of seven students were all laughing, hugging each other and cheering. To the side was a younger Professor McGonagall looking at them fondly. She easily picked out James Potter, Lily Evans and Sirius Black. She wasn't sure who the other students were. "She looks really proud of them," Astoria told him.

Harry smiled. "Sirius told me that she secretly watched over their Animagus training. They weren't required to register until after they left Hogwarts. She kept their secret, but didn't know that my father and Sirius were training Pettigrew."

This was the best response she had gotten from him in days. Patting the bed, she said, "Tell me more? I don't bite. Unless you want me too?"

Her voice was rather playful. Harry gave a small chuckle. "Do I have to worry about you being a biter?"

She gave him a cheeky smile. "Only if you want."

Harry sat next to her. It was close enough that she could lean over into him, but avoided it for the moment. "Are there any embarrassing ones? Like you in the tub or running around in your all?"

Harry laughed this time. "No. Do I need to ask your parents if they have any of those?"

She giggled. "It's not as embarrassing after you seeing me in my all."

Harry flushed a little, as did she. She was being far more forward than usual. "Well, pictures wouldn't do you justice," he said, looking back at the album.

She felt a flush of excitement. Perhaps she didn't find her repulsive, like she had been fearing not long ago. "You know that I wouldn't mind you seeing me in the all again?"

Harry flushed more. She didn't miss his eyes peak at her. Turning a page, he pointed to a picture of four boys. They looked young enough to be second, maybe third years. "That is the Marauders. The biggest pranksters that Hogwarts ever knew."

"No one could be worse than the Weasley twins," she said disbelievingly.

Harry chuckled. "Even Professor Minnie said they were worse."

She looked up to him. He was looking at the picture with fondness. "Why do you keep calling her Professor Minnie?"

"That's what my father and his friends called her. I started doing it after Sirius told me, but not where everyone could hear. She may be an old battle axe, but I think she secretly likes it," he said in a conspiratorial tone.

She laughed at him. How could he jump from being so morose this morning to this charming young man she really liked. "I'll take your word for it. I wouldn't want to get detention."

Harry shrugged. "Wouldn't be the first time."

"Who are they?"

Harry's mirth died some. "Professor Lupin and Peter Pettigrew."

"Oh," she replied, quickly moving on. Below that picture was Harry's father flying on a broom. He was quickly out of the picture, then a bunch of Quidditch players went by. "Your dad played Quidditch?"

"Chaser. Him and Sirius were the highest scoring chasers in their fifth year. Then they led the team to the House Cup three years in a row," Harry said proudly.

"Well, I guess you beat them? You led Gryffindor to the House cup the first three years," she told him. She leaned back. Harry didn't seem to mind, soon wrapping an arm around her back.

"You cold?"

"Not anymore," she told him. "Where is your mum in all this?"

She turned another page and it was more of her father, Sirius and the other two boys. "Hagrid couldn't really find much before their seventh year. I guess all her friends died during the war and Hagrid got most of these from the Professors."

She snuggled into his side, turning the page again. "I'm sorry, Harry."

"Not your fault," he said.

This page had had several more pictures of the boys in school, but on the bottom of the right page was a much older James Potter. He was on his broom. She watched him fly over to the stands. Everyone was obviously celebrating. He flew up to a very pretty redhead with green eyes. She was jumping for him with a huge smile on her face. James Potter pulled his broom up, causing her jump as he stopped right before her. She quickly laughed as he grabbed for her, wrapped his arm around her waist and pulled her in for a kiss.

Astoria felt a pleasant thrill, and a bit of jealousy, to see Harry's parents quickly get into a heated snog. That was until she obviously screamed as he pulled her side saddle onto his broom and flew off.

Harry gave a nervous chuckle. "Sirius said they didn't show up for hours after that."

She could feel his embarrassment. She knew she wouldn't want to think what that meant about her parents. "That does look like fun though."

"What?"

"Kissing on a broom," she told him, turning her head up to look at him.

Harry took a moment to meet her eyes. "Yeah, that might be fun."

He had leaned down a little. "Harry?"

"Yeah, Stori?"

"Do you not like me being your wife?" she couldn't keep the vulnerability out of her voice. "I know we don't love each other like your parents, but…"

Harry's eyes looked sad. "Astoria, it's not that."

"Am I too skinny? I've started to gain weight again. I won't always be like this," she told him.

He shook his head. "It's nothing like that. Look at me. I'm no better."

"Am I ugly?"

"No. You're beautiful," he told her.

"Then why haven't you tried to kiss me or anything again?" she questioned, not understanding.

His eyes met hers. The green orbs were full of something. He was battling something inside himself. "It's not that I don't want to."

She moved to have her face closer to his, her lips slightly open. "Is it Hermione?"

He shook his head. "It's me."

"You aren't a bad person," she told him, wondering if that was what it was.

His eyes took on a watery shine. "It's not that. I can't… you can't…" he huffed and pulled back. She couldn't keep the very hurt look off her face. Looking down, she felt the picture of his parents, very much into each other, was mocking her.

"I get it," she said, not really but knowing he didn't want her.

She moved to sit up, but the arm around her waist kept her leaning against him. "Stori, I could really like you. Probably more. Merlin, I could love you. I can't lose you. I can't lose anyone else. If you get too close to me, then I know you'll be taken away."

She understood now. Her eyes were still watery as she turned back to him. Harry was looking away. She reached up with her hand to move his chin. When he looked back to her, his green eyes looking sad, she really understood. He was pushing everyone away. It had to be because of the prophesy. She wasn't going to let him.

Without saying a word, she shifted enough to reach her neck up and put a gentle kiss to his lips. He pressed back. It was nothing heated, but it was sweet. "I like you, Harry," she said when she pulled back.

He let out a sigh. "I'm not going to be able to get rid of you, am I?"

"My parents always say a marriage is something you work at, but the foundations need to be strong. We are bound together now. I want you to know I like you and won't leave you," she told him.

Harry gave her a small smile. "You're lucky your cute."

She gave him a cheeky smile. "Does that mean you like me too?"

Harry chuckled. His eyes closed a little and he leaned down towards her. She closed her eyes as his lips met hers. This kiss was sweet, until she needed more. She moved her mouth, hoping he might open his. Harry reacted. His mouth moved to meet hers and she moved her hand to cup his cheek. Harry's tongue brushed her lips and she immediately sent hers to seek his out. She had really enjoyed it the other night when he kissed her and found she liked it even more now.

She had to shift to face him more so that her neck wasn't straining as much. When she did, he moved to breath and she started to kiss his chin, trailing along to his throat. Harry let out a soft sigh. She moaned when his hand shifted and it stopped on the underside of her chest. He was probably just moving, but she wasn't going to complain about the results.

"Are you sure you like me like that?" Harry asked.

She wasn't going to have this. She moved and straddled his lap. She found she had liked his dick rubbing against her, even if it had been through layers of cloths. Settling so she could feel his bulge against her core, she moved to look him in his gorgeous green eyes. "I like you, Harry. I like kissing you. I like you touching me. Do you like me touching you?" she asked, moving her hand down his chest.

"Yes," he told her, his eyes took on more of a smouldering look that sent a thrill through her. She couldn't help but to shift her hips and enjoy what his bulged did to her.

"Then touch me," she told him. She crashed her lips into his. Harry responded. His hands were soon wandering her body. She moaned the more he played with her tits, then kissed down her neck. She was rocking her crock on his. Needing more, she reached down, undoing his belt.

"Can I?" he asked, his hands playing at the hem of her shirt.

"Please," she told him as she worked on his trousers. Her lifted her shirt. She was forced to lift her arms. Harry kissed her collar bone as she shirt came off. She shuttered at the sensation.

"You're beautiful," he told her.

She smiled, lowering her arms to cup his face and kiss him. "You are too," she told him.

Harry chuckled. "Just what every guy wants to hear."

She giggled. "Fine, handsome. Better?"

"Much," he told her. He started to kiss down her neck again. She let out along sigh as he did. His hand wandered up and cupped her tits. She really liked how gentle he was. After a few, her hands wandered down to the trousers again. She got the button undone and then the zipper. Harry lifted his hips as she tried to get them down. She sucked in a breath to feel him through her wet knickers.

"Did that hurt?" he asked, stopping his kisses that had come very close to her chest.

"It was rather pleasant," she told him, kissing him while trying to work his trousers off. Harry was warm, and his lips hot as they worked down her collar again. When he was free, she reached for his shaft. As much as Trudy was a slag, Astoria had learned enough from her to know what boys would like. She just hoped she would get it right.

Harry sucked in a sharp breath. He stopped as she moved her hands up and down his shaft. "Do you like that?"

"Merlin, yes," Harry said as she gently stroked him.

She moved to kiss him again. Harry's breath was already starting to be come a little more ragged. His hands moved to her hips. "Let me know if I do this wrong?"

"You aren't," Harry told her.

She grinned, looking down to see Harry's dick I her hand. As she moved her hands up and down, the head at the top came into view, then disappeared as the skin oved up and down. There was a clear liquid oozing out of him.

Harry's breath was coming out faster. She knew what was going to happen. Unsure if she thought it might be gross or not, she started to go a little faster because Harry breathed faster and groaned.

She started when he suddenly pulsed in her hand. He put his hands behind him to support himself. Then his dick exploded. Thick streams of white and clear liquid shot out. She jumped as it hit her chest and stomach, but kept moving her hands as Trudy said boys really enjoy that. Harry moaned and shifted under her until he stopped. Her hands, his cock, her chest and his shirt were coated in his cum. Harry was panting hard as she still moved her hands. He whimpered. She wasn't sure if she was hurting him on not, so she stopped.

"Bloody hell, that's better than doing it myself," he told her.

She raised an eyebrow at him and his he looked embarrassed. "I mean…"

She giggled, lifting her hand. It was messy, but she found she didn't care that much. She had never been squeamish or worried about being dirty. "Do you get yourself off often?"

"Uhm…"

She giggled again. "I need to get cleaned up."

"Sorry about that," he told her.

"It's fine, Harry. I sort of knew what might happen. Would you take a bath with me?" she asked.

"Uhm, sure. You might need me to wash your hair," he told her.

She laughed. "Next time I'll use my mouth. I hear that is less messy," she told him.

Harry looked liked his eyes were going to roll into his head. "Merlin," he muttered.

-oOo-

August 29, 1996

London, England

Anders was unsure of this. With the ICW clamping its fist over them more and more, the resources he had were feeling the pinch as well. Thus, in a very unusual way, he had been able to get hold of two Unspeakables he trusted.

He had apparated to a the centre of Wolverhampton to seek out a rusted door down a quiet side alley. It was dingy, dark and was not a place that anyone good should be found. Walking rather fast down the alley, his wand in his hand, he passed a few people that made him unsettled. Two of them had the fetid yellow eyes that marked them as werewolves. They looked tired, which Anders was not surprised since last night had been a full moon.

Lose Turn Alley was one of the wizarding underworld places. If he didn't have business here, Anders would not have come.

All the old doors along this dead end alley led to bars, halfway houses, pawn shops, a few questionable shoppes and towards the end, a rusted door that looked ready to fall off. This was his destination. A place few knew about. Anders passed a hag with toes on a tray around her neck. She didn't approach him from a look he gave her.

It was still early in the day, being just before noon, for many of the clientele that would frequent this place to be here.

Anders knocked on the door. It was a moment before he could here the door unlock. It sounded like a safe opening with the clicks, sliding of metal on metal and the clang of something solid hitting something else solid. The door swung open. It was more than a foot thick with a safe locking mechanism.

"In," a man in a grey robe told him.

Anders stepped into the narrow hallway. There was another door about fifteen feet down. The door behind him closed and went through the same clicks and final clunk as the door locked. The magic of this place sprung into life and tingled on his skin as the wards tried to determine if he was friend, foe or other.

It was a good twenty seconds of the uncomfortableness before the magic pulled back. It felt ready to strike if he did anything wrong.

"What do you want?" the grey robes man asked.

Anders didn't turn to face him. "I am here to see Unspeakable Verne."

"For what purpose?"

"I have business that is my own," Anders told him, knowing how all the Unspeakables wanted to know everything about everyone else.

There was a long silence before a click echoed in the hallway. The door at the end of the passage opened. The Unspeakable walked past him. Anders followed. The vault door led into a lobby with three elevators.

"Middle. Floor three. If you go anywhere else, well, let's say you won't," the man told him.

Anders nodded. He waited for the elevator, and once inside, he chose floor three. There were seven floors total.

When the elevator started to move, he couldn't tell which direction he was going, or even if he was moving at all except that he could feel the magic shifting as the elevator moved. The bell rung saying he had made it to the third floor. When the doors opened, he was met by a tall Unspeakable. Like all of them, he was in a nondescript grey robe that obscured their faces, or any other identifiable marking, while the hood was up.

"This way," the Unspeakable said.

Anders understood the routine. He followed, saying nothing, as he was led to the corridor to the right of the elevator. The one to the left was dark. They went past four doors to their right, none on the left, before the Unspeakable let him into the last door. Inside the room was a small office. It was bare except for a desk, three chairs and a tray table with tea and snacks.

"Sit."

Anders took the middle chair. He didn't hear the door close. The Unspeakable moved to the chair behind the desk. Anders waited for him to put his hands on the hood and take it off. Sitting in the chair was a man that had a definite family resemblance, except his eyes were more hazel. They stared each other down for a few before Anders said, "You look good, Marcus. The girls and Iliana miss you. You should come by soon."

Marcus, his younger brother, gave a strained smile. "It wasn't wise or safe for you to come today, Anders. You know we are in hiding. The ICW has been trying to find our hidden facilities after we left them nothing at the Ministry."

"I heard about that. Most haven't. The ICW is trying to hide that the Unspeakable were able to flee with everything in the department," Anders mentioned.

Marcus indicated the tea and Anders was happy to help himself. "What is so dire you would seek me out under these circumstances?" Marcus enquired.

Anders made his tea and took a scone. "As you know, the ICW is requiring any pureblood of child bearing age to marry. There is no exception. The ICW Healers found a way to cure Astoria so she could marry."

His brother's eyebrows rose. "I thought that impossible to break the malediction. Father tried, as did I."

Anders nodded. "As impossible we thought, their Healers had some arcane ritual that appears to have worked. She is recovering and acting so much livelier than she has the past year," he said, the emotion not quite able to stay out. It had been eating Iliana up to see the decline in Astoria. It had been affecting him as well.

"I am so pleased to hear that and would like to see the ritual. I'll tell Honour when I can see her again," Marcus told him. "I assume they healed her so she could be paired? We've heard of what they are doing and it is not right. The original marriage laws were only to affect adults."

Anders nodded his head. "Yes, they are young. They are pairing some as young as fourteen because their bodies are ready, but I fear the consequences."

"And Daphne and Astoria?" Marcus asked.

Anders sighed. "Luckily they were paired with two young boys, well, I would say Astoria has a young man on the verge of adulthood."

Marcus regarded his brother. "You seem rather calm and accepting of this new regime," he commented.

Anders leaned forwards. "You know as well as I the lessons father taught us. There were reasons we were Slytherins. It was not Lucius Malfoy or any of the others that followed the Dark Lord that was top of the snake pit."

Marcus had a small grin. "No, it was not. I can see you are worried though. Who is the young man that married Astoria?"

"Harry Potter," Anders told his brother.

Marcus looked surprised for a moment. "The ICW just matched him with your daughter instead of locking him away to study him? There had been talk about that before the Ministry fell to understand how such a young man could hold off and even push back a wizard like the Dark Lord."

Anders sat tall. "Harry is family now, Marcus. I won't allow him to be used as a lab rat. Besides, I have seen a hint of his power. That young man is sixteen and has an aura that could match Dumbledore. I don't' think it was luck or lack of skill that saw the boy take on You-Know-Who in the Ministry atrium before Dumbledore arrived. I've seen the reports."

"Ah, so your investigators have been busy," Marcus said. "No, I don't think it was luck or lack of skill either. The boy has raw talent that some relate to Merlin himself. Have you seen the testers notes on him from his Charms, Transfiguration and Defence OWLS?"

"If they were correct, he is ready for his NEWTS on the practical end, but needs more theory. That is something easily rectified. Astoria and Daphne can help him there, while he helps them with their wand work. I can also get him some tutors," Anders replied.

"And you really felt his aura? I highly doubt it could match Dumbledore's. The boy is only sixteen. If what you say is correct, he might turn out to be the highest score on the Targen Scale in more than a millennia, and Dumbledore and the Dark Lord were only slightly lower than Grindelwald," Marcus told him.

"He came home the other day upset about something and his magic was just rolling off him. It was like a small sun. The boy, as you call him, has a much older soul than that. He had not had an easy like, Marcus. Dumbledore was raising him, and if I had to guess, he was raising him as a martyr," Anders told his brother.

Marcus eyebrows rose. "I have rarely heard you talk about someone like this. Are you sure that you're not being biased because of Astoria? I know how much she has you wrapped around her finger."

Anders didn't smile. "There is a prophecy, Marcus. Dumbledore has him convinced it means that the Dark Lord has to kill him. I think it tripe, but Harry is ripe to become what Dumbledore wanted him to be. I think there is a limited time to turn him. Astoria is healed. She has a chance at a normal life. Harry is the chance she wants. Harry needs that chance, otherwise I think he will follow through with his desire to 'save everyone' by sacrificing himself. Given the change of things, especially with the ICW, I think losing Harry Potter will be far more harmful to everyone, not just my daughter."

Marcus leaned back in his chair. He folded his hand and put his two pointer fingers to his lips. It was something they had both learned from their father when they were thinking.

"Do you know what the prophecy says?" Marcus asked.

"I know what Dumbledore told Harry," Anders answered.

Marcus pursed his lips. "You don't think Harry was told the truth, do you?"

"When it comes to Dumbledore, I rarely believe his honeyed words, let alone when he is being serious," Anders replied.

Marcus snorted. "No. The man is more of a snake than most in the house of Slytherin could ever dream to be. I once heard it said that if you wanted to be a true Slytherin, you would not go into that house."

Anders snorted in amusement this time. "A true Slytherin does not look for power just because. There needs to be reason, purpose and desire. If you leave one out, then your goals are hollow."

"How many times did father tell us that?"

"To many to count," Anders said.

"So I assume you want to hear the real prophesy before you do anything else?" Marcus asked.

"Yes," Anders simply answered.

Marcus looked to think. "The Hall of Prophesy was destroyed. More than ninety percent of the prophesies balls collected by the Unspeakables are gone."

Anders gave his brother a level look. "You expect me to believe that is it?"

"I expect you to believe nothing. As I said, the Hall of Prophesy was destroyed."

There was a silence for a moment. "Marcus, I am not in the mood for games."

Marcus smiled. "I suppose not. You are too much like mother that way. I know that the ICW keeps the same records we do. They have a detector that was rumoured to be even more sensitive than the one we have."

"You are not suggesting I go to the ICW with this?" Anders asked a bit annoyed.

"I have resources. Let me use them before I say that. I have not been involved in Prophecy, but this could be something they will talk with me about. If not, who is the boy's guardian?" his bother asked.

"If things go well, I will be soon. None of the people in his parents will are capable or alive, and I would not have him be a ward of Hogwarts, as Dumbledore claimed him." Anders was rather set on this course.

"You would like to be able to protect your daughter," Marcus said.

With them being married, Harry was essentially her guardian now. If he could protect her through Harry, Anders would not hesitate. The fact Harry needed someone just added to his need. "I would. I would also protect Harry."

"When do you go up to the Child Wizarding Service Board?"

"I had a meeting with them this morning. Harry doesn't seem averse to the idea. He'll be seventeen next summer, but until then, I have temporary custodianship. If all goes well, I will have full custodianship next week," Anders replied.

"That will make it easier once you do, then I can tell you officially what I find," Marcus informed him.

"Is there anything official now that you are hiding from the Government?"

Marcus shrugged. "We are still working under the mandate of the Wizengamot. The ICW has not broken the old covenants yet. Until then, we can operate as normal. That means I talk to you with Harry or wait until you have his custodianship."

"And if the ICW does break the Wizengamot Covenants?" Anders enquired.

"Then we become rebels or join them," Marcus said matter of fact.

"And which path will you support?"

"The one that keeps me in my position. I have too much work here to just through away. The skirmish in the Ministry has opened up all new research into the mind that was hitherto unknown. I will see the Weasley boy again next week to see what the toxins from the brainreapers have done to him. St Mungo's neutralized most of the toxin, but not all," his brother said a little excitedly. "The Death Eater that had also been caught by them finally died a few nights back. The toxins had an adverse affect, and instead of increasing his mental capacity, it caused him to literally lose his mind, then it melted."

Anders blinked. "It melted? What does that mean?"

"I mean it just started to seep out his ears. One day his brain was there. The next it turned into jelly, then melted," Marcus said. The fascination is his brother's voice sent a chill down Anders spine.

"Will that happen to the Weasley boy?" Anders asked in concern. Harry may not like the Weasleys at the moment, but he had a feeling that wouldn't last.

"Oh, no. At least I don't so. He's not showing the same reactions. If anything, we have detected a ten point increase in his IQ so far. Of course, I'm not sure if that is because the toxins were neutralized or not. We'll find out," Marcus said as though the life or death of someone was fascinating.

There were reasons why Anders never liked going to the Department of Mysteries. "You will tell me when you find out?"

"If you give me a few, I may be able to get you something before you leave," Marcus said.

"Why didn't you say that before?"

"You didn't ask," Marcus said casually.

Anders made a disgruntled noise in the back of his throat.

-oOo-

Chapter 6

-oOo-

August 29, 1996

Rotherham, England

The day was already dreary outside. By six the daylight was usually starting to show. Instead, it was still dark. Rain spattered the windows with heavy drops of water driven by the wind and thunder rolled in the distance. It had been warm and humid the last few days, but with the current line of storms the first hints of autumn crept into the house.

Harry had woken up to a particularly violent crash of thunder that had shaken the house. It had spooked him awake. He was surprised Astoria hadn't awoke as he shot up, his hand reaching for his glasses and his wand. For some reason he had the thought of giants playing outside, as though someone had told him that at one time in jest, but he knew his relatives would never had said that.

After a few more sharp cracks of thunder, he relaxed. The shadows around the room when the lightening struck were nothing. He had never been afraid of them as a child and he wasn't now. Still feeling tired, he put his glasses on the night stand again and slipped his wand beneath his pillow. Harry didn't feel comfortable with the stick of holly and phoenix feather being too far away.

As he laid back down, Astoria took his arm and draped it over her. "Cold?"

"Not when you are around," she muttered, just barely sounding awake.

Since talking with Mr Greengrass and Astoria knocking some sense into him, his mood had increased quite a bit over the last day. It had improved enough that he was feeling guilty about Hermione. He wanted her back, but knew it was better for her to go.

He also understood that he couldn't just get rid of Astoria. After she had insisted they get closer again, he hadn't realized that the bond didn't only affect either of them by distance, but also intimacy. She had definitely been more active and joking yesterday, not to mention touchy. Harry was finding he was liking how touchy she was, especially after having sex with her again last night.

Harry squirmed a little. It wasn't just sex, but he didn't want to call it love either. Shagging? Now he that just echoing Seamus being a crude idiot… well, maybe not, but what they had done so far just didn't seem as randy and raunchy as Seamus and Dean had bragged about. Maybe Harry just wasn't doing it right yet?

Astoria's hand moved to intertwine her fingers into his. She shifted so her body was moulded against his, her back to his chest, her bottom to his crotch and her legs against his. Her feet found his and wove themselves between his. She sighed contentedly and he squirmed as his cock started to inflate with her pressing into him. He wasn't sure to be embarrassed or not.

Lightening lit up the room and the manor shook with the almost instant boom. Astoria pulled his arm up to her chest and shifted. He didn't think she could get any closer. His body responded in a way any boy's would.

"Scared," he asked her, trying to distract himself.

"No," she said. A yawn quickly followed.

"No graphorn yet?"

She tapped his arm. "I think it was the midnight snack that has me still okay."

Harry smiled, burying his face into her hair. They had 'snuck' down to the kitchen after a soft shag… yeah, he liked that description… after their soft shag. "My arse still stings from Esme."

She giggled. "I warned you not to make a mess of her kitchen."

"I was still cooking and would have cleaned up. It was your laughing that caught her attention," he whinged.

"You were doing whatever impression that was of the Sweeting Chef," she told him.

"Swedish Chef. It's a classic," he told her, having only seen the Muppet Show twice when he was younger.

She giggled. "There is no way a chef would throw all that stuff around or try to mix eggs with a spoon handle."

Harry grinned. It was impossible to stay sad around this girl for long. He had also been trying to act silly to distract her from asking questions about what her father and him were up too. He wanted to tell her, but didn't think it was right until Mr Greengrass had talked with his 'resources'.

"I'm telling you, that guy taught me all I know about cooking," Harry said rather seriously.

"Then I'm not eating anything you cook again," she told him.

"Are you saying you didn't like the bubble and squeak last night?" Harry asked, having convinced Esme to let him finish cooking before she threw him out. He tried to clean up after himself, but Esme threatened him if he didn't sit to eat with Mrs Potter while she cleaned up she would stick his bottom to the chair for the night.

"I very much liked it," she told him.

Harry smiled. Merlin, protect her, he thought, knowing he would never be able to leave her now.

Feeling randy as she shifted again, grinding her bottom into his crotch, he leaned over to whisper in her ear. He could see his breath move the hair that had fallen on her neck. "You should stop that," he told her. She moved her head to expose more of her neck while gyrating her hips.

"Stop what?" she asked innocently.

Harry moaned. Did he dare? "You know what."

She giggled. Her voice was breathy, something that sent more pleasant shock waves through him. "What are you going to do if I don't?"

He let out a long breath. She giggled, scrunching her shoulder as his breath swept across her neck. Astoria had said she wanted to be touched. He turned the hand over she was holding to her chest and ran a few fingers over her breasts. Astoria sighed. Her head shifted to expose her neck again.

Was he a Gryffindor or what?

Harry moved to kiss her neck. Astoria moaned after a moment, letting his hand go so he could cup her tit before moving a thumb over her nipple. She gave out a long moan. Harry groaned into her neck as she ground her bottom into his crotch. He sucked on her neck while softly kneading her breasts. After a moment, he slipped his hand down and under her shirt.

Astoria tried to twist around while still grinding her arse into him. Harry's hips had started to move to meet her movement. She managed to twist enough to kiss him. She attacked his mouth, making for a sloppy, uncontrolled battle of their mouths and tongues.

Feeling bolder, Harry's hand drifted down. Her body arched into his hand as it trailed down her stomach to the hem of her night shorts. She had used her hands twice on him now. It was time to see if he could drive her just as wild.

Her breath hitched as he slid his hand into her shorts. The edge of her knickers were right there, so his hand went into them. Instantly his fingertips raking through her curlies. Astoria moaned almost as much as she did when he was inside her. "Let me know if I'm doing it right," he asked her, his hand slipping lower to between her legs. She spread them, one leg going over his.

"I like that," she told him and his fingers slipped along a cleft between her legs. She was moist. Harry pulled his fingers up, separating the cleft. His fingertips dipped into something warm, slick and wet. Astoria's hips bucked up some, especially when he ran his fingers over a nub at the top of her slit. "Oooohhhhh," escaped her mouth.

He smiled against her lips before starting to kiss down her cheek. He had already found she really liked her neck being kissed. He kissed down to her pulse point with his hands gently stroking up and down her slit. "Faster," she whispered.

Harry sucked on her neck as he did as she wanted. Astoria started to pant. "Ah, Harry! Harry!"

As he moved faster, his fingers slipped further in. Her hips bucked into his hand. "Harry," she panted before letting out a loud groan. Her whole body stiffened. She let out a small scream. Harry wasn't sure if he should stop or not, slowing down some. Her body quaked for a moment before she slumped against him. She was panting still.

"Was it good?" he asked.

She gave out a soft. breathy laugh. "You do that again and I won't care how much of a mess you make when I get you off," she told him.

Harry had a silly grin on his face. He rubbed her a little again. Her body shivered. When he pulled his hand away, she whimpered. "I could do that again later."

"Or now," she said turning over. Her lips found his. They got into some heavy snogging and petting until his stomach grumbled. She pulled back enough to laugh at him before hers echoed him.

"Maybe after breakfast?" he asked.

"I just want this to stop," she told him.

"Then I'd have to get a real graphorn," he teased.

She playfully hit his chest. "I'll give you a graphorn…"

-oOo-

August 30, 1996

Rotherham, England

Iliana's parents and younger brother would be here later. Supposedly Jareth had a new wife from Java, but he had been avoiding settling down for years. If he stepped back onto British soil, the arrogant arse wouldn't have a choice.

Before they got here though, Marcus was going to venture out of the bunker and come here. His letter said it was urgent and he was willing to risk his freedom to come. That was what found Harry, Astoria and him in his study at almost ten that morning. Iliana knew what was going on, but he thought it best to leaver her out of this until they knew what was going on. She could worry, and if allowed to worry without a resolution on the horizon could send her spare.

"Papa, what is this about?" she asked. It was another cool rainy day so she was in her favourite knit jumper, her legs curled up to her chest and leaning against Harry. The boy looked much different than he had two days ago. He had a feeling that confiding in him, as well as whatever his daughter was doing to him, had him in a far better mood. He didn't want to think about the bruises they both had on their necks.

Neither of them had shown to breakfast until almost eight this morning. He was hoping she was finally getting better.

Their late night trips to the kitchens were probably helping too. He had heard a mouthful from Esme this morning about how 'Master Harry' kept invading her kitchen. If the small house elf really wanted Astoria and Harry out of there she would have kicked them out, but Esme had been just as worried about Astoria as the rest of them.

"Harry has told you about the prophesy?" he asked her as they waited for his brother.

"Yes." He watched her grab Harry's arm. "Does it really mean he has to die? I can't believe that."

"I don't think it does either. I think Dumbledore had the wrong interpretation," he said as much to her as Harry.

"How can I have a power to defeat him?" Harry asked.

"There are many powers in this world. The prophesy you know only speaks of 'a power he knows not'. It may not even mean you, but something you can bring. Like the power of a family willing to help. Or something we can provide you that he doesn't know, like an artefact. My brother has been looking into this," he told Harry.

"Uncle Marcus is coming?" she asked excitedly. "Will he be staying? I would rather sit with him than granma."

Anders chuckled. "Uncle Marcus won't be able to stay that long, but he will be here shortly."

"Who is Uncle Marcus?" Harry asked.

"My brother. He's an Unspeakable. I must ask though, that you not say anything about him being here. The Unspeakables have not gone along with the new regime and the ICW would like to know who and where they are," Anders told him.

"He also causes a lot of mischief around here," Astoria said with bright eyes.

"I take it that is where you learned it from?" Harry asked her.

She gave him a winning smile. "He always made me laugh."

A knock came at the door. "Come in," Anders called out.

The door swung open and a tall man with light brown hair, hazel eyes and in set of burgundy robes stepped in. "What that my darling little Aster flower I heard?"

"Uncle Marcus," Astoria said excitedly. She got up to hug him. Harry stood too.

Marcus studied the boy for a moment while he hugged Astoria. "So, I see you finally got your hooks into this one?"

Astoria took a step back. "It's not like that, Uncle Marcus."

"Then what is it like? Are you two fighting already? Those are some nice bruises."

Anders smiled to see the two teens blush. "We aren't fighting," Astoria told him.

"Ah, huh. And what do you have to say about this?" Marcus asked a now flustered Harry.

"I… ahhh… I would never hit Stori. We… ah… well…" Harry said, rubbing his neck, then winced when he rubbed one of the bruises to hard.

Marcus chuckled. "Ah, to be young and horny again."

"Uncle Marcus!" Astoria screeched at him. The man just laughed more.

"I know what it was like, young lady. I assume you the one responsible for this? Marcus Greengrass," his brother said, making the boy blush more.

"Ah, Harry Potter," Harry said, holding his hand out.

"And I assume you are a Potter now?"

"Yes, I am," Astoria said rather primly.

Marcus laughed at her, then ran his hand through her hair. She jumped back. "Uncle Marcus!"

Harry stepped up to her, wrapping an arm around her waist. It was a protective stance. Astoria was trying to pat down her already half wild hair. "It took forever to brush that out this morning."

Before his brother could start something else, Anders stepped in. "Marcus, you asked us to meet you on such short notice?"

"I did. Can't I have just a little more fun first?" he asked with a wink. Astoria huffed. She was used to giving it out, but his brother always seemed to have the upper hand with his youngest daughter.

"I'll get you back," Astoria promised.

"I look forward to it, Squirt," his brother said.

Astoria glared at him.

"If we can take a seat, we can maybe act like teens now," Anders said.

"I resemble that," Astoria huffed, crossing her arms.

Harry gave a smile before pulling Astoria down into the seat next to him. Astoria climbed up onto his lap. He noticed her shiver some. It was a cool day outside, only about eleven Celsius. Harry looked a little surprised, but quickly wrapped his arms around her waist as she pulled her knit jumper tight around her.

Marcus rose an eyebrow.

"The medicines make her cold," Harry said to the look from his brother.

"And Harry is really warm," she said with a smile, putting her on his shoulder.

Marcus took on an understanding look. "Anders tells me you are healed?"

Astoria shivered again before sighing when Harry started to run a hand up and down her back. "Healer Branston thinks so. I still have potions and my magic still feels like it's just burning through me."

"She goes back for a check-up on Monday. The Healers said they have to keep her magic in constant use to make sure the malediction doesn't take again," Anders explained.

"I see. If you wouldn't mind, I would like to run some diagnostics before I go," Marcus queried.

"Are you up to that?" Harry asked.

Astoria yawned. "I'll be fine. We'll be eating lunch soon." Her stomach grumbled in agreement. "I just want to be normal."

"I know," Harry said, leaning over to kiss her forehead.

Something must have really changed in the last few days. Anders had not seen them be so affectionate yet. Daphne and Manoj, on the other hand, had already been found around the manor a few times… it would appear his more proper and prim daughter was also more adventurous when it came to exploring her new husband.

Marcus was eyeing the two. "Interesting," he mumbled.

Anders gave him a raised eyebrow as the two teens seemed lost in their own world for a moment. "If you don't have that much time, what is it you wanted to see us about?"

"Right," Marcus said, reaching into a pocket in his robes. "I have been able to get a copy of what you asked for."

"Really? You said they were all destroyed," Anders said. The Potters turned to see what was going on. Harry visibly stiffened to see the pearly white mist in a glass ball two inches across.

"I said the Hall of Prophecy was destroyed," Marcus said in his annoying way of telling you he knew stuff you didn't.

"Is that?" Harry asked.

"The prophecy that you went to the Department of Mysteries to retrieve? Yes," Marcus said.

"But Dumbledore already told me," Harry said.

"He told his version," Marcus corrected. "Would you like to hear the true prophecy that one Sibyl Trelawney gave on July fifth, nineteen-eighty?"

Astoria sat up. Harry was staring at the orb. "What do you mean his version?" Harry's voice was low with a hint of danger to it. Anders regarded him for a moment. Astoria looked down at him concerned.

"I mean the one that my brother told me about the other day is incorrect," Marcus told them, then touched his wand to the orb. A ghostly image materialized above the orb. It was a woman in shawls, stingy hair, thick glasses and speaking with blank eyes. Her voice was raspy and deep, as though something old was speaking through her.

"The one with the power to vanquish the Dark Lord approaches... He who has thrice defied him or Born to those who have, birthed as the seventh month dies... and the Dark Lord will seek them as his equal, but one of them will have power the Dark Lord knows not... Should one not heed the call, a new Dark Lord will arise… and the Dark Lords must die at the hand of the other for neither can live while the other survives... Darkness shall rise for a generational score should the one of purity not banish the last… The one with the power to vanquish the Dark Lords shall have been birthed as the seventh month dies..."

The room was quiet for a moment.

"Bloody hell," Astoria said. "What did that mean? Two Dark Lords? Will Harry die? Who else was born at the end of July? Your birthday is July thirty-first? Right? Papa, tell me Harry doesn't have to die?"

Astoria was working up into a tizzy.

He held up his hands. "Easy, Astoria. Harry isn't going to die. Not because of this. Marcus, you are sure this is the correct prophecy?"

"The one in the Hall of Prophecy was given to the Unspeakables by Dumbledore. This is the one recorded by our prophecometer at one of our research facilities. Dumbledore registered the other before this one could be registered. I was able to access our backup records to get a copy," Marcus told them.

Magic started to swirl around the room. "Dumbledore knew this?"

They turned to Harry, whose eyes were burning green. Astoria looked a little alarmed, but didn't move.

"He would have too. He modified his memory to submit the false prophecy," Marcus told him. "Harry, I think you need to calm down. Getting worked up solves nothing."

The magic from the green-eyed young man expanded out. Astoria's hair became frizzy and floated as though statically charged. "Calm down? Calm down! I was told at the end of the school year I would have to kill Voldemort or die trying. I have just barely survived the last few times and he has killed or injured everyone I care for. Now there are two Dark Lords! What the bloody hell am I supposed to do? Why the hell am I here? How can a sixteen year old like me hope to defeat two Dark Lords?"

He sounded desperate at the end. Astoria turned to Harry. She straddled his lap bringing her eyes to meet his. Her eyes, though nowhere near the burning emeralds of Harry, met his blazing gaze. "You are here because of me. Uncle Marcus and papa are going to tell us how you are going to get through this. You are not going to die. Right, papa?"

The aura from Harry was heating the room. Marcus was looking hungrily at Harry. He hadn't believed Anders when he told him how powerful Harry was. He wanted to get Astoria away before she got hurt, but she was already too dedicated to Harry to do that.

Harry met her eyes after a moment of staring at the ball. Her hair was sticking straight out all around her head.

"Right, papa?" she demanded this time. Astoria may not be like most pureblood witches, but she could be when needed.

"Harry will not die. I doubt Marcus would get you all worked up like this without other news," Anders said pointedly to his brother.

Harry closed his eyes. It was apparent he was forcing himself to calm. It might do well to start him on occlumency. As he took in a few breaths, the wild magic around the room settled. Astoria's hair mostly subsided. A few strands stuck up here and there. She pecked him. "Uncle Marcus is going to tell us what he knows."

"A little demanding, isn't she?" Marcus said with a smirk, which dropped from a glare from Anders.

"Alright, I'll be good. Did you know Dumbledore was declared a Dark Lord by the ICW Council a few days ago?" Marcus asked them.

Anders took in a sharp breath. Harry snapped his head to the side to look at Marcus. "What?"

"So the rumours say. The council declared him a Dark Lord, and he is currently in the hands of interrogators. With him being declared a Dark Lord, they can do just about anything to him they want to get answers," his brother informed them.

"Are you saying Headmaster Dumbledore is the other Dark Lord?" Astoria asked flummoxed.

"A good potential. Many questioned why he never went after Who-Know-Who. If I had my guess, he was pushing his own agenda, then was going to use Harry to weaken You-Know-Who and then he could come in to pick up the pieces," Marcus said. "Now, those plans are all buggered."

Harry didn't look as shocked as Anders thought he should. Astoria was still straddling his lap. "Dumbledore was using me so he could take over everything after Voldemort was dead?"

"Seems that way."

"But it said the Dark Lords have to kill each other," Astoria stated.

"Hand does not always mean the person it belongs too. If I said your father was my right hand man, then he could do it," Marcus said with a grin.

"More like my left hand," Anders muttered.

Harry stated at them. "He was using me." They all just looked at Harry as he seemed to come to some profound understanding. "That was why he confounded and compelled Mrs Weasley. And why he placed me with my relatives. He knew of this before I was born? Did he kill my parents?"

There was a magical spike.

"I don't know," Marcus said cautiously. "You said Dumbledore placed you with your relatives? You mean the Muggles?" Anders had given Marcus a breakdown of what he knew.

Harry didn't say anything.

"Well, this does change some things," Anders said.

"It does. I also found a few complications," Marcus said to his brother.

"What complications?"

"Before we had to leave the Ministry, an investigation occurred. We found things that are unusual," Marcus told them.

"What type of unusual?" Harry asked with trepidation.

"Would you allow me to look at your scar? I'm sorry, my little Aster, but you will need to get off of him for now," Marcus said, a teasing note to his voice.

Astoria, stood up. She pulled her overlarge jumper tight around her. Marcus got up. Harry flinched away when he went to put a hand on Harry's shoulder, with this wand towards his head. "Easy. I'm not going to hurt you."

Anders didn't like this response. His people were still digging up information on Harry's relatives. He was thinking that something was really wrong there. Harry looked uncomfortable as Marcus lifted his hair to show the boy's scar.

"Interesting," Marcus said.

"What is, sir?"

"Don't call me sir. That makes me feel as old as Anders," Marcus said. Astoria gave a nervous giggle. Anders just didn't look impressed. "You can call me Marcus or Uncle Marcus. It is interesting that your scar looks very different from pictures I have seen of it before. Does it change like this at times?"

"It's been like this since that night at the Ministry," Harry told him.

"Interesting," Marcus said before running his wand over Harry's scar. He did this for a few minutes before saying, "Well, that is one less complication."

"What complication, Marcus?" Anders asked.

"Well, the reading from our security systems picked up a rather dark magic in Harry's scar. The same magic in You-Know-Who's new body. It's gone now," Marcus said as though it wasn't anything important.

Harry's hand went to his scar. "What dark magic? Voldemort did something to me?"

"Nothing to worry about anymore. Why don't you and my little Aster go off for now? We can talk again later," Marcus told them.

Harry looked rather defiant. "What was wrong with me? Mr Greengrass, you said you wouldn't keep secrets."

"Anders, I really don't think he or my niece need to know. This is some secret shite that only those that need to know do," Marcus said rather seriously.

"Is it about the prophecy? Is it why Harry had to die?" Astoria enquired.

"Harry doesn't have to die. It may have been why Dumbledore thought so, but it's gone now. I can tell you that Harry is dark magic free. Could I check you? I would like to see if you are too, Astoria," Marcus said in an attempt to divert their attention. He could tell it wouldn't work right away.

Harry stood up. "Bloody hell, just tell me!"

Harry's magic flared again. Marcus took a stumbling step back.

After a moment, Marcus said, "It was a dark magic. A magic that allowed the Dark Lord to continue living after he shouldn't. That magic is part of what powered his return. Without it, his ritual would have failed, whether he knows that or not. My guess is when he possessed you at the Ministry, the dark magic re-joined its master. I will not tell you more."

Harry took in a sharp breath. After a moment, he said, "And it's gone?"

"Yes."

Harry slowly nodded his head. "Check Astoria, please. I would like to know she is going to be better."

Marcus gave the boy a smile. "She already looks much better. Now, just hold still," he said to the slightly shaking Astoria. When done, Marcus declared her clear of her own dark magic. Harry wrapped her into a hug until she stopped shaken and then they went back to their room.

Marcus stood there, looking at the door after it closed. Anders knew his brother was having deep thoughts. He disturbed them. "Marcus, what is it?"

Marcus frowned. "He is more powerful than I could believe."

"I told you as such," Anders stated.

"It's not just that, Anders. Do you know what was in that boy's scar?"

"No. If he had had any dark magic on him you know the wards would have notified me," Anders replied.

Marcus put a hand to his mouth. "Do you know what a horcrux is?"

"No," Anders answered.

"Not many do. It is a container that holds a part of someone's soul. We detected two souls in one, and using the signatures from the fight in the lobby, our investigation team determined Harry was a partial horcrux. The Dark Lord had made Harry into one. That soul shard is gone, and Harry is his own now," Marcus told him.

Anders took in and let out a long breath. "You are sure?"

"I would not have allowed my favourite niece to walk out with him if I wasn't. Astoria is pretty much clear now to. I couldn't detect any of the malediction. There are still complications though," Marcus said.

"And what are those?"

Marcus turned to look at him. "Voldemort made more than one horcrux. We are also getting reports the ICW is making headway on questioning Dumbledore. As his guardian, you may want to petition to talk with him to find out what ever else his plans were."

"Merlin," Anders said, fear running through him. The only good thing was that You-Know-Who hadn't been heard of since that night in the Ministry.

-oOo-

Same day…

On a plane over the ocean…

The book she had taken out for the close to four hour flight from Sydney, Australia to Wellington, New Zealand was in her lap. She had only read a few pages during the whole trip, though.

He mother leaned over, "Is the book not that interesting?"

Hermione didn't say anything. She really hadn't talked since her breakdown when Harry left. She felt betrayed by her parents. She felt devastated about Harry. Her jealousy and anger at that trollop that was his wife now was eating away at her.

Yes, Astoria looked a little ill, but there was no doubt that the girl was beautiful. It also didn't help that in the few hours she got to know Mrs Potter… her sadness and anger spiked for a moment… she had liked Astoria. She was fun loving, but serious when needed. She also seemed to look at Harry as just Harry. Not once did she mention or even hint that she was into the Boy-Who-Lived. She was just the type of person Harry needed.

She was wallowing in her jealousy, looking at the never ending expanse of ocean, when her mother put a thick envelope on her book. "Harry sent this to me just before we left. He wanted you to have it when we got to New Zealand."

Hermione cast a nasty look to her mother. "You kept it from me!"

"Lower your voice," her mother warned.

Her father took the headphones off that were connected to a Walkman. "Did I miss something?" he asked.

Hermione huffed, then turned away from them. She ripped open the envelope and angrily took out the parchments in it.

-o-

Dear Hermione,

I am writing to you to give you a better explanation. I'm not happy how we left each other, and Astoria thinks I should try to get my thoughts down on paper. She said I'm being a little moody –

Hermione snorted. Harry being moody? Who would have thought.

-Anyways, here goes…

We have been friends since that night the troll found you. I know it was Ron's fault, but I have never regretted it. You and Ron were the first two people to ever be my friends, and since that night you have always been there for me.

For five years, the only person to ever stand by my side, whether I wanted you to or not, which I always did, was you. You never abandoned me during the tournament. I know you only went to McGonagall about my Firebolt because you cared. You were the one that never gave up about the mystery of Slytherin's monster or Nicolas Flammel.

In all our adventures, you became the most important person in my life. I would like to say Ron was, but he never supported me like you.-

She sniffed to know this must have been hard for Harry to write all this. He wasn't one to ever talk about his emotions. Maybe Astoria was better for him than she though.

-What I am trying to say is that I love you, Hermione. I've never said that before, and I don't know how or what it means besides the fact that you are the only one to ever feel like family to me, but, you know. I hope.-

Now he was just starting to ramble. She didn't really notice though. Her eyes were locked on three words that she had so recently come to realize herself how she felt. She reread the line a few times, her eyes clouding up with emotion. It took her a few minutes before she could read on.

- It was why you had to go away. I can't see you hurt again. I can't take it. I can't see anyone else hurt again that I might care for. My nightmares are you or others that want to protect me getting hurt or killed. It may have been only a few days, but Astoria is now in my nightmares too.

I'm sorry I had to hurt you, but you just couldn't come back. The ICW wouldn't remove the marks they gave us, and there is a new decree that all British Magical Citizens will have to be marked as well. Mr Greengrass doesn't know where this is going, but I can see the way he and Mrs Greengrass fear what is going on. I've overheard some of their conversation and it seems a resistance is forming. I don't want to see them get hurt, or you, or Astoria.

The Greengrasses have been very good to me, so please don't worry about me that way. I just want you to be safe.

If you can ever forgive me for hurting you, please send me a letter sometime letting me know how you are. I would like to know you made it to New Zealand and are happy.

I'll always be your friend and come if you really need me, but I won't help you get back to England. I will always love you in what ever way we do.

Your best friend (I hope)

Harry

-o-

Hermione had tears in her eyes. The anger that had been driving her for weeks now just melted away. Harry had said he loves her. By the tone of the letter, she doubted it was anything romantic. She still felt jealous of Astoria, but it had taken on a different feel in the last few minutes. As much as Harry found her family, she could tell that Harry had finally found the family he really needed. It was obvious he already trusted them. She wasn't sure how she could tell, but she could.

Tears leaked down her cheeks.

"Are you alright, dear?" her mother asked.

Hermione sighed, then leaned over to put her head on her mother's shoulder. "I'm sorry mum for being such a twat the last few weeks."

Her mother looked a little surprised but didn't admonish her daughter for swearing. Instead, she lifted a hand and patted, then rubbed her daughters cheek. "It's alright, Hermione. I can understand and for all that you are, you have never been a cheeky teenager until now."

She chuckled. Hermione had heard how her aunt had complained about her older cousin, and Hermione had to agree that Theresa was a twat.

"Did Harry write anything good?" her mother asked.

Hermione looked down at the letter. After a moment, she said, "Yeah. Once we get to the hotel tonight, I need to write him back."

"So, does this mean that I get to miss the oh so fun teenage daughter years?" her father asked.

"Neale!" her mother chastised.

Hermione laughed. "I'm sure I can give you the experience, daddy. I only turn seventeen in twenty-two days and it's still over three years before I turn twenty."

"Brilliant," he said in a grumpy tone.

Her mother laughed with her this time.

-oOo-

Closer to dinner…

Rotherham, England

"Now, I know you girls know how to act. I want you to behave tonight," her mother was saying as she made sure Daphne and her were presentable. Granma and Granpa Puckle were rather prim and proper type of people that had often looked down on her and her parents for them letting Astoria 'run wild'. She knew her parents had given her leeway because they preferred her laughing to crying, but she had to admit she sometimes took it a little far because she thought her mother's parents were rather stuffy.

"Yes, mother," Daphne said, straighten out a non-existents crease in the fashionable dress she had gotten in Paris. Most of the witches there used more Muggle fashion. Astoria had not been able to pick one out, but really enjoyed the one that Daphne and her mother had gotten her. She hoped Harry liked it. It was a blue, floor length dress that highlighted her bust and narrow waist with still being modest enough for her grandparents. She liked the Potter crest just over her right breast. Harry and her had decided to use the more old fashioned one with a Gryphon and a cape on it. The newer crest was rather boring with a crossed wand and sword. Next to it was the Black's crest with a raven holding a wand.

On the plus side, her never ending appetite, with the nutrition potions, had her looking a little fuller. She was just about at ninety pounds now, just under six and a half stone weight. Her Healer said she should be closer to a hundred pounds, or over seven stone weight, for her petite five foot two. They were hoping to get her to the target within the next few weeks. She wasn't sure she was going to feel like a whale or more normal. She had been so thin for so long, no matter what her parents or Healers tried.

Their mother gave her a look.

"I promise, but what if Harry doesn't like them?" Astoria replied.

Daphne smirked. "I would love to see that. He does seem to have a temper."

"You don't know what he is going through," Astoria snapped at Daphne.

"And you do? It's only been a week, Stori. You can't tell me he's just poured his heart out to you," Daphne countered.

"He's told me a lot," Astoria defended.

Daphne rose her eyebrow. "So Gryffindors are just as open as Hufflepuffs? Maybe it was better he ended up with you."

"And what of Manoj? Has he told you everything about himself? It's only been three weeks for you," Astoria bit back.

Daphne's smirk was a little infuriating. "He is a Hufflepuff."

"Did you have to coerce it out of him or did he just tell you?" Astoria demanded.

Daphne's smirk grew. "Oh, little sister, there is still so much for you to learn."

"And I suppose you know much?" there mother asked.

Daphne's smirk didn't drop. "I will say Manoj is easy to train, mother. I have read many of the books you wanted to restrict from Astoria and I. You said it was a good thing to know about what my future husband may like."

Her mother gave her elder daughter a look. "I meant get to know his interests, not how to control him in the bedroom. Astoria, if your sister gives you advice, I advise you to come to me before you act on it. Daphne, I give you warning. Manoj may be young now, but when he gets older, he may not like your games."

Daphne shrugged. "He's not complaining now, and I do share with him."

"Morgana help us. I let you spend too much time with my parents when you were little," their mother said. "Are you two ready?"

Astoria was a little worried. "What if Granma or Granpa don't like Harry? He's not trained for this."

"Stay by his side. Be the young woman I know you can be and help him," her mother said to them.

"Yes, mum," she said.

Daphne rolled her eyes at her. "Granma will call you on that if you say 'mum' when they are here."

"There is nothing wrong with mum," Astoria snapped.

"Enough, you two. Get along and keep an eye on each other and your husbands," their mother said.

"Yes, mother."

"Yes, mum."

They left her parents' room and went to the stairs. Her grandparents and her other uncle were due to arrive about five. She wished Auntie El could be here, but she avoided her parents like the plague. Granma and Granpa didn't care for how she lived her life, but hadn't disowned her either. Auntie El was a free spirit, and Astoria was more like her than anyone else in the family.

Walking down the stairs, she found her father, Manoj and Harry all talking. Her eyes fell to her husband, who was in a nice pair of dress robes with his family's crest next to the Black's. His hair was a little less wild than normal. She smiled to see his eyes light on her. They widened appreciately. She could tell he liked her new dress. As she walked up to him, she twirled. "See something you like?" she asked.

He blushed some. Even though they were sharing a room, this was still very new for both of them. "You are beautiful," he whispered.

"Thank you," she said, giving a small blush back. Even though they had been enjoying being husband and wife, she hadn't quite seen him look at her this way yet.

Her father chuckled at her antics before pulling a straight face. Astoria stepped up to Harry and slid her arms around his. It was obvious he hadn't grown up like they had. He looked nervous, and still a little upset from earlier. Not that she blamed him. She was upset for him. Not to mention worried. No, Harry hadn't spilt his heart out to her, but she had a feeling she knew more of him than most already.

They lined up. Her parents were before the fireplace. Daphne, as the elder sister, was next to their mother with Manoj. Harry was next with her. Being heir to the Blacks technically put Harry and her over her parents, but they were still underage.

"Just stand tall and be nice," Astoria told him.

"Are they as bad as you were warning me about?"

"Worse," Daphne whispered.

Manoj looked concerned. "I thought you like your grandparents?"

"I like my father's parents," Daphne stated.

"Are you sure Uncle Marcus couldn't have stayed?" Astoria asked.

"Can I fake not feeling well," Harry asked. "Are you sure you don't need a rest?"

"Children," her mother admonished, though she didn't look that upset.

The fire flared a sickly green. They all straightened up. Manoj and Daphne looked the epitome of the proper scions of House Greengrass. Astoria didn't have quite the blank face of her sister or parents. Harry tried, dear Merlin he tried, but he looked uncomfortable. It would have to be something they worked on.

A man of average height, dirty blonde hair and beard, and blues eyes stepped out of the fire. His hair was rather curly and messy, much like hers. Her Uncle Jareth gave them a quick look, then stepped to the side. The fire was already flaring again to allow a smaller woman of an exotic pacific beauty to step out. Her hair was a little frizzy and her eyes dark, but Astoria could appreciate her curves and smiling eyes.

She did a little bow to them before stepping off to stand next to her uncle.

A few seconds later, a man about the same height as her uncle, with greying blonde hair and darker eyes stepped out. He gave a look down the line, his eyes stopping to regard Manoj, then Harry. His eyes lingered on Harry for a few more seconds before her granma stepped out of the fire. Her granpa extended a hand to steady the older woman, whose hair was all grey. Her granma had been older when she had Auntie El, at thirty-five. Her mother had come when she was forty, and Uncle Jareth when forty-three. With her mother being nearly forty herself, her grandparents were nearly eighty.

They straightened themselves out before her father approached. "Welcome to Glencross, Basil and Elizabeth. I hope your trip was well. I got your last reports and know things in Java were really well."

Her granpa nodded. "Yes. They had a good rainy season and the crops had not pests this year. Everything should go well for the harvest in the spring. Now, we came back early because of this nonsense going on here with the ICW. I assume these are the boys?"

Neither of her grandparents looked impressed.

"Yes. Some quick introductions and then we have refreshments in the parlour before dinner," her father offered.

"That would be good. You are well, Iliana?"

"Yes, father. All is well," her mother said a little stiffly.

"Of course she is well, Basil. Now, who are these boys?" her granma asked. Harry stiffened. Astoria was learning Harry didn't like to be called 'boy', even if he didn't' say so.

"Yes. Mr and Mrs Puckle…"

"Bah, use my proper title. I earned being called Duke," the man said.

"The ICW doesn't recognize any title under the old Ministry," her mother said.

"Fuck the ICW. I fought against Grindelwald. I earned my title. I still have a seat on the ICW council," her granpa pushed.

"The Duke Basil Puckle and Lady Elizabeth Puckle," her father said, obviously not impressed. Her granpa didn't look impressed with her father either. "May I introduce my son-in-law, Manoj Pandit, son to Benja, first relation to the Patil clan. You should know his father well."

"Ah, yes, Benja. One of our best contacts in India. You marry well, Daphne. Have you kept the Greengrass name?" the man asked.

"No, granpa. I am Daphne Pandit. Our first born will be heir to the Greengrasses," Daphne said in her cool tone.

"Good. Good. And who is this other boy?" the man asked, obviously already deciding he didn't like her husband. Astoria's face because a mask of coolness to hide her anger. He may not look the best he could, but he was recovering.

"This, Duke Puckle," her father said as a dig that her grandparents didn't miss, "is Harry Potter-Black, heir to the Potters and Blacks."

Her grandparents went from disdain, to shock, then a more polite stance. "Is your grandfather Duke Charlus Potter?" her granma asked.

"So the goblins said this week," Harry replied. That was another thing she had learned, Harry didn't like his fame and didn't like to ride the coat tails of others. He either earned his fame himself or it wasn't his.

Her granpa blinked. "What do you mean the goblins told you? Either you know you are or you don't. You look a lot like Charlus did when he was in our fifth year. We knew each other in school and fought side-by-side during the war. Lord Black was also one of our compatriots. A stern man of proper stock. Like Charlus. Did Arcturus name you heir through your grandmother?"

Harry answered in a less than respectful tone. "I really don't know. I was named heir to the Blacks from my godfather. I only recently learned who my grandparents are and I have no clue about them."

"Basil, he won't know much of anything. He was raised by Muggles and was never taught anything about his family. We are working to rectify that," her father said in a kinder tone.

Her grandparents looked scandalized at that information. "Charlus would never leave his grandchild with Muggles. Even if the boy is a half-blood, the Potters are a long respected family that always taught their heirs the proper ways, even if they were very liberal in their views. What games are you playing at, Anders?"

"It's true, father. Maybe we could explain more later? I would like to know who this lovely woman is with Jareth," she said, looking to Astoria's uncle and his new wife?

Her grandparents looked a little riled. Harry felt upset. She was getting upset for him.

"Iliana, would you allow me to introduce Bulan Puckle. I'm sorry you couldn't be at the wedding, but it happened rather quickly. I didn't want to fall afoul of the new laws when we came back," her uncle said, taking his wive's hand to guide her to their parents.

Her mother bowed to the woman, who returned the bow. "A pleasure, Bulan. I speak on behalf of my husband and my family that you will always be welcomed here."

Her uncle moved to hug her mother.

"We do have our luggage at our rooms in the Leaky Cauldron. Would you send your elf to get them? We plan to spend the next week or two here before returning to Java," her granpa said.

"Why are you at the Leaky Cauldran and not your townhouse?" Mrs Greengrass asked.

"It wasn't worth getting one of our elves to open for only a week," her granma said. "Now, I would like to know more about what these Muggles did to raise such an important scion? His mother should have had no say in that, being a Muggleborn herself."

Harry was just about vibrating with the look her granma was giving them. She wasn't sure he would survive a week or more with them.

-oOo-

In the parlour…

Harry was already not liking Astoria's grandparents. He couldn't understand how her mother and uncle weren't as bigoted or annoying. Perhaps it was just their age? Or maybe it was a generational thing? He did notice that Astoria and Daphne were even more tolerant than their parents.

Though, her grandparents were very tolerant of different cultures, they were not as much about magical purity. It didn't take him long to find out that Bulan was a pureblood daughter of a very prominent magical family in Java. They were accepting of Manoj because his grandmother had been a Muggleborn from a known squib line. Harry, on the other hand, was gritting his teeth at the moment.

"I am not saying that Muggleborn can't be talented, but they try to change too much," Duke Puckle was saying. He had requested Astoria and him sit by them.

"Father, you know that the Wizengamot changed the curriculum to eliminate the Wizarding introduction courses in the nineteen-sixties and to make Muggle studies an elective, instead of a compulsory course. How do you expect those raised by Muggles to react when they are thrown into a strange new world?" Mrs Greengrass asked.

"They learn. Do you think there were any classes when we expanded our operations in Java and the Solomon Islands? No. I had to learn. Your mother made friends with some of the prominent families. We did all we could to get to know the culture," Astoria's granpa said. "Charlus said that Dorea had to force her future daughter-in-law to learn about us. How smart could she be to not learn all she could?"

It was the third time the man had made a disparaging remark about his mother. His hands were in tight fists.

"And how could she? I remember you being one of Governors at the time that decided the Wizarding Cultures classes should be removed as an elective, and being some of the ones to advocate to remove books from the Hogwarts library not related to active courses. You advocate learning about another culture, but take away the resources to do so," Mrs Greengrass said angrily.

"I don't think that fair, Iliana," Mrs Puckle retorted. "How were we to know that books relating to wizarding culture would be removed? If I remember correctly, that vote was when Dippet decided to remove rituals from the curriculum."

"Indeed it was. I still voted against that. How can you remove something that has been part of our culture since magic first manifested? I have tried a few times to get the old Ritual and Ancient magics reinstated, but was never able to get the support. That isn't the issue here. Why does this boy not know anything about his family or our culture? Charlus and Arcturus must be turning in their graves to have their heir so ignorant. And to be raised by Muggles! That is almost as bad as if his mother had survived! I mean she was only Muggle raised herself and still balked against Dorea's teachings," Duke Puckle said.

Harry was about to go off on the man when Astoria stood up. "Will you stop saying that about my husband and his family! He isn't that bad, granpa!"

The man turned to her. "Don't you take that tone with me, young lady. We have been rather tolerant of you over the years with the leeway your parents give you."

"That is my daughter, father," Ms Greengrass said in a cool tone.

"She is daughter of our house, just like you. I know Anders' father would not have put up with that cheek," he said. "If she takes on the uncouth manner this boy has already shown then I don't see why you would still want her in your house. Or are we all going to go Muggle? I mean look at the way he is sitting!"

"There is nothing wrong with Muggles. Harry is a good man. You are just a bigoted arse," she said angrily. Harry saw the movement. He tried to get up, but wasn't fast enough. The older man moved with a speed Harry couldn't have predicted. Duke Puckle shot up, his hand extended in an open palm. Astoria was hit across her face before Harry's hand came up. He was only half way to standing. The slap brought the attention of everyone else in the room as it echoed. Astoria fell to the floor. Harry saw red, his already balled hand came up. He hit the man square in the face. There was an audible snap as the man's nose crumpled under Harry's fist.

The man grunted, took a stumbling step back and drew his wand. Harry was just as fast. "PROTEGO!" he called out as the man flicked his wand. The man's other hand went to his nose as a purple spell bounced off Harry's shield. It crashed into the ceiling, making Mrs Greengrass scream and everyone else react.

Harry moved his wand to the side, laying it across his body as a yellow spell leapt at him. He batted it away. Curse deflection was one of the last things they had worked on in the DA. He did the same for another yellow spell and then an orange one. He'd never seen spells like them. He did his best to angle the spells away from anyone else, especially Astoria.

"ENOUGH!" Mr Greengrass demanded. There was a crack and Duke Puckle staggard back as he shielded his own spell Harry had just deflected back at him. Harry brought his wand up again. "Stupefy! Protego Maxima!"

The red light dropped the man.

It seemed to stun everyone. There was silence for a few. Mrs Puckle was looking at Harry with huge eyes. Mrs Greengrass had dropped to Astoria's side, her wand up and pointed towards her father. Harry was holding the semi-transparent blue shield. Normally a protego shield wouldn't show in the visible spectrum, but Harry's always had.

He regarded the downed man with a look of loathing. Blood was trickling down the man's face from his croocked nose.

Harry jumped, his wand swinging around to point into Mr Greengrass' face when he was touched on the shoulder. The man took a step back, holding his hands out and his wand towards the floor. "I am not going to do anything too you, Harry."

"The brat just punched and duelled Basil," Mrs Puckle screamed, finally going to her husband's side.

"That wasn't a duel, mother," Mrs Greengrass said in such a cold tone Harry thought it was sub-zero in the room. "Father just assaulted the Heiress Potter-Black without just provocation. By rights, Harry could call him out for that."

Harry turned to look back at the Puckles. Mrs Puckle looked to have paled at what her daughter just said.

"Is Astoria well?" Mr Greengrass asked. Harry was still eyeing the unconscious man.

Astoria was holding her cheek. "I'll be alright, papa."

Harry moved over to her, helping her to her feet. He moved her hand to see a red spot on her right cheek. He had little doubt it would look like a hand print later. "Are you alright?"

"I'll be fine," Astoria assured him.

Harry looked to the flustered and upset Mrs Greengrass.

"I think Astoria and I will be taking dinner in our room," he informed her mother.

The woman looked really angry now, but he knew it wasn't for them. "I think that best," she agreed.

"What about Basil?" Mrs Puckle asked.

"Wake him up and we are going to have a little chat," Mr Greengrass said. The man was livid. "I've never had a member of my own family assaulted in my own house."

"Come on, Harry," Astoria said. She took his hand and led him out of the room as the man was enervated.

"Where is the little shite!"

"Shut it, Basil!" Mr Greengrass bellowed. "You attack my daughter in my own house! Do you have any idea what you just did, you old fool! The Duke Puckle assaulting the Heiress Potter-Black under a neutral roof…"

The doors shut silently behind them, cutting off all noise.

"You sure you're alright?" Harry asked her.

"I just need some bruise cream and it will be gone by morning," she told him, leaning into him and putting her head on his shoulder. Her stomach grumbled. "Merlin, won't it stop!"

"I'm telling you, graphorns don't' make nice pets. They'll eat you out of house and home. OI!" Harry said, chuckling to see her smile as she playfully hit his arm.

"One of these days," she threatened with no heat.

"One of these days," he agreed.

"I'm sorry my granpa is such a bloody wanker," she said.

"He's a fecking arse. I can't promise I won't hit him again if he says anything about you or my mother. Your grandmother isn't much better," Harry griped, leading them up the stairs.

Astoria gave a small giggle. "Tell me how you really feel."

"I think I already did," Harry snarked back.

"Can I just disown them?" she questioned.

"Sounds good to me. How does that work with you being my wife now?" he fesciously enquired.

"You just him a few more times and we'll call it even."

Harry laughed nervously. As good as it felt, he didn't like being violent without a good reason. "I do have a serious question though," he put to her.

She tightened her hand on his and leaned more into him. "I'm not wearing a bra under this, if you were wondering," she said with a cheeky grin. He couldn't stop himself from looking down. The way she was leaning over he could see she wasn't. He also could see her nipples clearly. It distracted him enough he almost forgot what he was going to ask.

"Minx," he told her.

Her grin widened. "Is that a bad thing?"

"Don't distract me. Why is it such a big deal that your grandfather hit the Heiress Potter-Black?" Harry asked.

Astoria sighed as they approached their room. "Do you know anything about the old families?"

"No," Harry said, opening the door. He was going to have her go in first, but she wasn't budging from his side.

"In the Wizengamot, if it ever is called again, there is a ranking system. The age of your family, the fact if you are nobility and prestige of a house allows you a certain amount of votes and powers. The Blacks are a very prestigious house descended from nobility, making them one of the highest ranked houses. The Potters are about as prestigious, but are one of the oldest houses, making them just about as high as the Blacks. My family only made the Wizengamot from out prestige, the Puckles are on the ICW Council, but not in the Wizengamot. It was a huge insult for my granpa to strike me. One large enough that you could call a blood feud, especially if your grandfather was a Duke on the ICW Council as well," she instructed him.

Harry let out a deep breath and rubbed the back of his neck. "How much didn't anyone tell me about all this? Dumbledore didn't want me to know this. Was he trying to keep me from something?"

"I don't know," she told him, her stomach grumbling again. "Can we call Esme to get something to eat and talk about this more? I love my granpa, but I don't think you can just let this go."

"I didn't. I think I broke his nose," Harry said, a small grin coming to his face.

She giggled. "Yeah. He deserved it, though, and you were only defending me. Maybe you deserve a reward for it?"

Harry wasn't sure he wanted a reward for laying low someone entering their elderly years, but the smouldering look in her eyes did funny things to his insides. "I thought you were hungry?"

"I can wait a few," she said, moving to his front and going on her toes to kiss him. When she pulled away, they were both breathing a little heavier. "I'll give you a better reward after dinner."

Harry gave her a silly grin. "Sure."

-oOo-

Chapter 7

-oOo-

August 30, 1996

Nurmengard, somewhere…

Albus Percival Wulfric Brian Dumbledore had had better days. He had had better weeks. He had no clue how long he had been in the interrogation room, but was told he had earned himself a respit for good behaviour. Not that he had any other choice but to be 'good' for them.

He was unceremoniously dropped to the cold iron floor by two Aurors in blue robes. They had carried him from the room, into an elevator and then onto the floor that had several cells with thick iron doors.

He just lay there, his cheek to the cold iron and his arse in the air, incapable of moving as his body got used to being out of the chair. He also didn't feel like moving as he went over everything that hey had asked him and he had just gave them any answer they liked. He had told them things he thought burried for good. As he had talked, a small part of him was listening and processing what he had done over the last thirty years, and they hadn't gone past the Blood Purity wars yet. He was starting to dred what else might come up.

Albus had been a righteous and moral person at one time. He learned his lesson that he should not be given power, and what that would lead too, but somewhere between Arianna's death and his defeat of Grindelwald, he had diverged from the path he had sworn to follow. He never wanted to bury another sibling for his follies, not did he want to see anyone die before they could be redeemed, for isn't that what happened to him after his sister's death.

As he processed his actions though, he was starting to realize he had become as large a monster as Gellert and Tom. Both of whom he had had a hand in making.

"Is someone there?" a croaky voice eched in the hall outside his cell. There was something familiar with it, but he couldn't place it with how drugged he still felt.

"Who's there? I can tell someone else is here," the voice asked.

With a monumental force of will, Albus shifted, finally sitting up after trying a few times.

"Who's there?"

"My name is Albus Dumbledore," Albus replied, slowly getting to his feet.

There was silence for a few. Albus wasn't sure if the man that had called out was no longer there or if something else had happened. Then he heard it. He wasn't sure that it was at first. He moved towards the iron door and the window slit in it. As the noise grew, he soon came to understand it was laughter. He didn't understand it until the man was able to gasp out between fits of laughter. "They… finally… caught you… my… old… lover."

Albus eyes grew wide. He know knew the voice. He hadn't heard it in fifty-one years, but he knew that voice. The ICW must really think him a Dark Lord to place him on the same high security wing ad Gellert Grindelwald.

-oOo-

August 31, 1996

Rotherham, England

Iliana was still livid with her parents, most particularly her father. He had not only embarrassed her, but he had struck her daughter. The man was lucky that Harry didn't do more. She had felt the boys magic. Her father was a powerful wizard, but not on the same scale as her son-in-law.

The fact he had struck her daughter was what made her most upset. She was used to dealing with their antiquated views. She certainly didn't regard Muggleborn or raised the way her parents did. She cared more for her childrens' happiness and for people to get along. There had been to many wars in the last decades and she didn't want to see another one again.

It was about the only reason she was not rising up against the ICW. That, and her families connection to the Council. Her father was one of eleven Dukes from the Grindelwald wars. They were renowned fighters or others that had been key players in bringing down Grindelwald and his forces. Her father may not have been the best dueller, but he was a man that know how to get things. Her family had been the largest suppliers to the ICW forces, and key diplomats to the Far East during that time. That was how he had earned his Duke title.

Charlus Potter and Arcturus Black, on the otherhand, were duelling specialists that led ICW forces to most of their greatest victories and were leaders in the final battle where Dumbledore had finally defeated Grindelwald. She had met them both when she was younger. Charlus came off as a kind man, but ye beware of his wrath. The man was rumoured to be quick to temper at times. She hadn't seen it. He had always just been Uncle Charlus when her father and him would get together.

She had forgotten about much of that until last night.

She had only met Lord Black a few times. He seemed like a maverick, always bucking the social norms and drinking too heavily at times. Her mother had said he had a hard war. She hadn't known what that meant, just that he used go off as though he was still fighting when drunk. Most the rest of the time she could only remember him brooding.

There were certain things about Harry that reminded her of both men. The Potters and Blacks acumen for duelling, Harry's shorter temper and his proclivity for brooding. Last night had shown his proclivity towards the reputation of his grandfather and great-uncle. He was already hitting her father before Astoria was half-way to the floor. Even though her father wasn't the best dueller, he was good. He had to be to survive the Great War. She knew he had been involved in some battles.

She was thinking of all this to find Harry in the parlour. He was set up at a table with books, parchments and quills all about him. She stepped in and walked over to the table by the windows. "Do we need to get you your own desk in your room?" she questioned.

Harry looked up. "Astoria was taking a nap. I didn't want to bother her."

It was mid-morning so she felt a little surprised.

"I wanted to apologize for my father again. He was out of line," she told him. She hadn't really seen Astoria or him yesterday. Her daughter had pulled him along to one of her friends for the day and didn't return until after dinner. Her parents and her brother had decided they should leave this morning.

Harry pursed his lips. "I didn't mean to break his nose."

She gave him an easy smile. "My father deserves a good punch every once in a while and you should defend your wife."

Harry's neck flushed a little. "Sure."

Those one word answers that he and daughter gave her at times drove her up a wall. "Mind if I join you?" Harry indicated a chair. "What are you working on?"

"Charms. I got my Potions, Transfiguration and Herbology essays completed. I was hoping to finish the charms and Care of Magical Creatures today," Harry replied, pointing to a pile of the completed work and indicating all the books he had out now.

"You didn't complete this earlier this summer? What would you have done if you didn't have an extra two weeks?" she enquired.

Harry just shrugged his shoulders looking embarrassed. Anders was looking into Harry's background, but more of her suspicions were being confirmed. Instead of pressing him, she asked, "Would you like any help?"

"I think I have it," he told her, focusing on his parchment again.

She watched him for a few. "Is Astoria doing well? My father never should have lain a hand on her."

Harry tensed a little. "I'm sorry for hurting him, but I won't let het get hit around like that."

She nodded. "Are you going to press for charges or any compensation?"

Harry sighed. "They are your family. I would never do anything to get in the way of that. As long as he stays away from me and Astoria, I won't do anything. Mrs Greengrass, if he insults Astoria, my mother or hits any of us again, I won't go so easy."

She met his eyes as he rose his head. There was no malice in him, just a steely determination. She knew Astoria had gotten lucky. Now she knew Astoria had a boy that would grow into a strong man. Anders wasn't telling her everything going on with Harry the last few days, but he would get all the support he needed from this family.

Reaching out, she patted his hand. He didn't flinch or pull back this time. "As much as Astoria is my daughter, she is your wife now. It is your right and honour to protect her. If my father does anything like that again, he will feel more than just your wrath. Will you be able to deal with him again tomorrow? I would like to spend more time with my brother and his wife, and my parents will be coming as well."

"As long as they leave us alone, I will leave them alone," Harry told her.

"Fair enough," she replied.

-oOo-

Some point later….

Wellington, New Zealand

Hermione looked around the new house. It was still empty and echoed wherever they went, but it was nice. The townhouse was across the bay from Wellington.

"All our stuff will still be about two weeks out, so we'll have to stay at the hotel, or camp out, until then," her father said, looking over her shoulder into a bedroom that had a window overlooking the street. She stepped into it.

"When do I talk to the representatives of the school?" she asked again.

"We meet with a professor from Hornswaggle today at three and Magireef tomorrow," her mother replied. "You'll start next week, just a week behind your peers."

Hermione sighed. As much as she hated the British magical world, she wanted to go back to Hogwarts. "Do we know where either of them are?"

"Only that Horswaggle is on the North Island and Magireef on the south island," her father said.

Hermione had read all this last night in the hotel, but just needed something to talk about.

After they had investigated their new house, they went out for a nice lunch before ending up a café by the waterfront. Hermione thought this a rather conspicuous place to meet with all the Muggles around. A little before three a short man in normal clothes stopped by their table. "You wouldn't happen to the be the Grangers, would you?"

Her father got up. "Neale. Would you be Professor Winslow?"

The man gave a big smile. "I am. I am. It is so good to meet you all. I assume this lovely lady is you wife?"

"Rebecca," her mother said kindly, getting up to shake his hand. "And this beautiful girl is our daughter, Hermione."

"A pleasure to meet you, Hermione. If you want, you can all call me George. We are out of school and I hate formalities," the man said, taking a seat her father offered. "Now, did you get a chance to review the pamplets and other information?"

"We did. Isn't this a little out in the open though to talk about this?" her father questioned.

The man just waved a hand. "Magical Laws are closer to the Normals around here. As long as I have a Normals distraction and hear me not up, swe are free to talk."

"What about the statute of Secrecy?" Hermione asked a little furtively, looking around.

"We never signed the ICW ban. We are more closely aligned with the MACUSA's Magical No-Maj Measures. The MNM are not as, let's say, Draconian in its implementation and penalties. The Normals Depratment of Cooperation works very well with the Muggle authorities if something does happen, but with most of us living between both worlds, slips on a large scale are very rare down here. Australia follows the same laws as we do, on the whole, so there is a steady stream of visitors and workers that go back and forth on daily basis. But, that is for another time. I bet you want to know about Hornswaggle," the man said rather congenially.

Hermione had a million questions come up. She was stopped by her mother. "Neale and I have gone over your curriculum and noticed, you call then Normal Studies, where you mix both the magical and Normal classes."

"Ah, yes, we do. I know most of Europe and other places do not, but since most of our students and graduate work in either world, we provide a good base foundation in both, then if you want to specialize, we have a three year post graduate study course that will get you what is known as a certificate level. It's recognized around the world as a post NEWT course, but not quiet a mastery. That would take about two years more. If you don't wish to go that far, our diploma will get you into almost any university you may like," the man said.

Hermione's eyes were huge. "You mean you teach math and physics along side transfiguration and charms?"

"Certaintly. Some of our top researchers and Master student combine the muggle sciences with such subjects. We try to stay on the cutting edge of magical research, only Japan and the MACUSA are usually more advanced than us or Australia," Professor Winslow said.

She still had so many questions, but was hopping in her seat. "This is so different than Hogwarts. Where do I sign up? Do I have to wait for next week to start? Oh, mum, we have to find a book store. I have so much to catch up on. How does physics relate to transfiguration. I would imagine magic breaks just about every Muggle law."

The man chuckled to see her enthusiasm.

-oOo-

That night…

Rotherham, England

Harry was kissing down Astoria neck while his hands undid her bra. She had one hand in his hair, keeping his lips on her body while the other was grabbing his arse. He was going a little slower tonight, placing feathery kissed on the edge of the strap of her bra as he worked his way down her chest.

"Just take it off," she pleaded as he kissed every half inch or so. Sometimes he sucked on the spot a little, enjoying the gasps or moans of pleasure she made. He smiled against her skin as she urged him to not be as slow.

"You teased me earlier," he told her, putting his mouth just above the material on her right tit and gently sucking.

"Merlin, Harry," she said breathless.

He smiled again, finally letting the bra slip. This was a game Dean had told him about one time he had played with Parvati. The goal was to go as slow as possible to make the other want to shag your brains out as fast as possible. He was just enjoying her reactions too much to go too fast.

"Am I doing it wrong?" he asked, knowing he wasn't.

"No," she growled, then squeaked and groaned as she tried to ground her crotch into his leg as he licked her nipple, then took it into his mouth. He had found that Astoria really liked his tongue twirling around her nipple as he slightly sucked on her tit. Her hand in his hair grabbed it and held him closely to her. He liked doing it as well.

He did that for a few minutes before she finally seemed to have enough and reached both hands for his trousers. Harry tried not to laugh as she fumbled with them and he did all he could to distract her by moving to her other nipple and bringing his hand up to play with the one he had just sucked on. She whimpered and paused for a moment, her head coming to rest on top of his.

When she moved again, she quickly had him out of his trousers, moving to take them off. As she did, she scooted down his legs. "I can't reach you down there," he complained.

"I don't want you distracting me," she told him with a sultry smile.

His cock twitched at her look and her eyes focused on it. He swore he got bigger as she bit her bottom lip.

"What am I going to distract you from?" he asked, having a good idea by the way she was sizing his cock up.

"I was wondering what that liquid coming out tastes like," she said, moving so her head came close to his cock. Harry's breath stopped for a moment. She had said she would use her mouth, but they hadn't done anything like that yet.

He just watched as she gently wrapped one hand around his shaft. Her tongue poked out of her mouth. His whole body shook at the pleasant sensation as the slightly rough tip of her tongue touched the tip of his shafted, then licked up the slit that was there.

She licked her lips a few times. "Doesn't taste like much," she said, before licking his head again. Harry groaned, his breathing starting again. She had a coy smile as she continued to lick around the head of his cock. His head leaned back and he shivered from the sensation before groaning when he felt something warm and wet encase the tip of his cock. He felt her tongue move around. 'Ohhhh, fuck," he let out.

She took her mouth of long enough to say, "You'll shag me in a bit."

He laughed at her until her mouth wrapped around his cock again. This time she moved lower and he couldn't stop his hips from bucking up, forcing more of his length into her mouth. He groaned long and hard to feel it tighten in her mouth.

She didn't seem to mind, and was soon moving her mouth up and down most of his length. As he slid over her tongue, he started to pant. It was jolts of pleasure that went through him every time she slid her mouth down his shaft.

He was trying not to buck his hips, enjoying what she was doing, until he could feel the heat in his groin coming up. "Stori," he said, trying to warn her. She kept going up and down, her tongue circling his head every time she was up.

"Stori," he groaned.

She moved up and rolled her tongue again. Harry lost it at the electric sensation it sent through him. She mumbled in surprise as he started to unload in her mouth. She made a gagging sound before making sure he was fully in her mouth again. Harry's eyes rolled into his head as she rolled her tongue round his exploding cock.

When he was done, he flopped onto his pillow. "Bloody hell," he muttered.

Astoria sat up. She made a show of swallowing. "I was told I should," she said. "It wasn't bad."

Harry was still panting. "God, you're beautiful."

She gave him a big smile, before moving her body over his. "Glad you liked it. Now, shag me."

Harry was already recovering to feel her knickers on his semi-flaccid cock. "Are you sure you don't want me to kiss you down there?"

She put her lips just over his mouth, her breasts pressed onto his bare chest. Her hips began to rock. "Later. Shag me. Please," she almost begged. Harry's groan met hers as she pressed her knickers harder into him.

He quickly did as she asked.

-oOo-

August 31, 1996

Rotherham, England

Astoria rubbed her eyes as she walked out of her room. For the first time in two weeks she had slept in past eight. Harry had woken her a little after six when he got up, but she had fallen back to sleep without having a gnawing hunger in her. Of course she felt it now, but she still got to sleep in some.

She was actually surprised that neither of them were hungry after their fun time last night. Astoria had a goofy smile on her face. Harry had given her her first real good shag last night. She had really liked it. Her mum and Daffy were right, she would come to enjoy herself. Since her body had stopped hurting all the time, she really liked what she did with Harry. It had made her feel so good, she happily let Harry shag her twice. Not that he had to really convince her when he had grown hard again when they were cuddling together. She had found she really liked using her mouth on him to see his reactions.

This morning was also the first time she felt soar from a good shag and felt she was walking a little funny.

Closing her door, she looked behind herself when she heard a rustling. Daphne was coming out of her room dressed in a pair of silky trousers and a blouse. "Good morning," she addressed her sister.

"Morning," Daphne said, looking a little tired.

Astoria gave her a raised eyebrow, especially when it looked like Daphne was walking a little oddly as well. "Rough night?" Astoria questioned.

Daphne gave a pleased smile. "Not really, but you and Harry need to put up silencing charms on the bathroom door," Daphne told her.

Astoria could feel her face heat up. "Oh, Merlin's balls."

Daphne gave a small laugh. "It sounded more like Harry's balls."

Astoria felt her face heat up more. "I won't say they aren't nice," Astoria said, trying to turn this around. "And Manoj's? Are they anything special?"

"I won't complain but hearing you two going at it had him as randy as ever," Daphne said.

When Daphne stopped, Astoria gave her sister a grin.

"Is that why you are walking funny?" Astoria teased.

Daphne's satisfied grin was the only answer she gave. "Like the shirt, Potter."

Astoria beamed. She had been able to snag one of Harry's thick Quidditch jerseys. The number seven had always seemed like a nice number and she was a Potter, so what was his was hers, right? "I like it," she said.

"You are going to be the envy of many a witch when we go back to Hogwarts, Potter" Daphne stated.

She slipped her hands into the slightly long sleeves, feeling sort of warm for once. She replied a little possessively, "He's mine, Daffy."

"I'm not saying he isn't, Stori." They started to walk down stairs. Daphne looked over to her. "You're walking a little funny yourself, little sis."

Astoria had a satisfied smile on her face. "I can't wait to brag to that slag Trudy that I shagged Harry Potter."

She thought she saw a slightly jealous look on Daphne's face, but it was gone quickly. "Just remember those silencing charms next time. I don't need to know how fast you like it."

Her warm face was still bright when they walked into the solar together.

-oOo-

Same day

Nurmengard, somewhere…

Albus was sulking. That was the only word for it.

"Are you just going to be quiet?" Gellert asked from the cell across from him.

"What is there to say? You made up your mind all those years ago," Albus replied.

There was a silence for a few. "It wasn't you that killed Ariana." The man sounded remorseful.

The words opened a wound that Albus thought he had buried more than a century ago. "I don't know whose wand it was, but it was me that should have protected her. I am the only one at fault."

He heard a soft laugh from Gellert. "Even after all this time you are still the sanctimonious git that used to drive me up a wall. We were young, Albus. Aberfroth was just as hot-headed as we were. If he hadn't walked in on us and freaked out, that fight would have never happened."

Albus sighed. "I never would have agreed to do what you wanted. Open war was too costly. How many died because of your vision?"

"I thought it was our vision? By the way, what did you do to get thrown in here? I thought you didn't want bloodshed?" Gellert asked.

"I didn't want unnecessary bloodshed," Albus corrected. Personally, his grand vision of the Wizarding world wouldn't have required any bloodshed, but Gellert could see revolution without it. He was a more straight forward type of person, you were either with him or against him. If he couldn't convince you to join him, then it was better to eliminate the threat. It was how the fight had started with Aberfroth. His brother could accept finding Gellert and him in the buff that morning they had found them sleeping together. Thus, Aberfroth had to be eliminated. Albus couldn't sacrifice his family, though, in the end, that is what happened.

"Still as idealistic as always," Gellert replied. "How much 'unnecessary bloodshed' did you do? You aren't thrown in her for just talking about the 'Greater Good' or not acting on the types of plans we made," Gellert questioned.

"Too much, my old friend. Too much," Albus said before settling back on the cot in the small cell. He wanted to get back to sulking.

-oOo-

That night…

Rotherham, England

The tension around the table was high. Harry hadn't said much to have Astoria's grandparents sitting across the table from them. Her granpa was casting Harry furtive glances. Sometimes he would look angry, other times scared of Harry.

"Are you ready to go back to Hogwarts on Monday?" Mr Puckle asked. Harry just couldn't call him Uncle Jareth.

"They don't go back until the twelvth. The ICW is postponing the start of the year," Mrs Greengrass said.

"I need to go to the next council meeting. What I have seen here in the last few days is ridiculous. England is a major magical community, not some backwards wastewater. This is like Albania when the ICW had to declare it a protectorate after the Great War. It took thirty years before they allowed a new Ministry, and now the ICW is playing games with Hogwarts?" Duke Puckle said angrily. "I never even received notice when the Council decided to enact the Failed State Statutes."

"They have not declared Britain a protectorate yet, but I don't think it will be far off. They have already begun marking us all. You cannot travel anywhere without a brand," Mr Greengrass said, undoing his robes to show the blue seal on his shoulder blade.

Both Puckles hissed in anger. "They marked you? All of you? That technique is only supposed to be used on criminals and illegal immigrants."

"Father, according to the ICW, we are. The Ministry has fallen. The ICW is an occupying force. Without the British Ministry, there is no government for us to be represented by. You and mother are most likely exempt from this because of father's status, but I wouldn't be surprised if they mark Jareth and Bulan when you go to leave," Mrs Greengrass stated.

"I can claim to be a citizen of Java through Bulan," Mr Puckle put in.

"I don't think that will work that way," Mr Greengrass told them. "Perhaps you could look into the rumours of a new tariff on acromantula silk and jogun fruit, Basil? That could cut into our profits."

Harry leaned over as the adults talked. "What happens if we become a protectorate of the ICW?"

Astoria shrugged. "No clue."

"It doesn't sound good," Manoj said.

"It isn't. Don't you remember Binns telling us what happened with the goblins in fifteen-thirty, or something like that, when the Wizengamot claimed a protectorate over them before they rebelled in fifteen-forty-two?" Daphne asked.

Harry felt a little sheepish. "Sorry, I barely stay awake and fudge half my work."

Astoria snickered at Daphne's icy glare. "I swear, Potter, if it wasn't for Granger, I think your entire year in Gryffindor would fail."

"We haven't gone over the rebellions in the sixteenth century yet," Manoj put in.

"What happened, Daffy?"

"That was the time when they tried to mark all the goblins to know where they were. The wizards found their two largest cities and cleared them out. Binns, as much as he doesn't like goblins, said that just about broke them. The goblins were forced to take up in the city that is below Gringotts. It became the main stronghold and where the rebellion occurred that broke them of the Wizengamot. They almost defeated the wizards, and instead got the Wizengamot to declare Gringotts an independent country and started secure vaults for anyone not wanting to be subjected to Wizengamot law. What if by marking us, the ICW knows where we are and they want to shut down Hogwarts or Hogsmeade to force us into following them, and maybe we will have to go to a ICW free town or country to do any business," Daphne said.

An icy chill ran down Harry's spine.

Manoj looked highly disturbed. "England is the largest trade country in Britain. More than sixty percent of all magical goods to the continent go through here. It's why my family decided to move here. Daphne, if we lose our trade deals, we'll be ruined in a few years."

"Bloody fuck," Astoria muttered.

"Language, young lady," Mrs Greengrass chastised.

"Sorry, mum," Astoria said rather flippantly. "Daffy, you can't be serious? That would really hurt us and so many others."

"But wouldn't it make sense. I mean, I get that they are upset about You-Know-Who, but something don't make sense. Disbanding the Wizengmot when many of its members are Death Eaters, sure, I get that. Arresting anyone that would support them. That is a given. Hogwarts, alright, if you want to change things so that you can educate a new generation in not being as bigoted or narrow minded, I would push for the same thing if we invaded another country. But the marriage law? Making all the top families involved in most of our imports, exports and trade go through hoops to keep in business? Marking us like cattle? Potentially forcing us to redo our OWLs? It seems like a campaign to subjugate and tear down our country," Daphne said with some fervor.

"How is this any different than what Voldemort wanted to do, except they aren't killing us?" Harry asked her.

"It's different, but not much," Daphne disagreed. "Instead of touting blood purity and ensuring that we would head towards a pure blood state, the ICW is trying to dilute the influence that the older families have. Why force us all to marry a half-blood? By Wizengamot law, the first born male inherits everything, and the Head of House can decide if any of the other children or relatives get anything. By ICW law, the family of the first born is the heir, and laws ensure others get something. Should Manoj and I have a child before his brothers, then we would inherit his house, as well as ours. I may be declared heir of the Greengrasses, but if Stori has a child first, she would inherit. Harry, you are a special case. You are the only Potter, and since you have the best claim to the Blacks, you would pass that on to your children before anyone like Malfoy could claim it. Within a generation, the entire power structure of our country is going to change. And the ICW may not even need to declare us a protectorate to achieve what they want."

Everyone at the table was silent. They hadn't noticed that all the adults were looking at them.

"Sweet Merlin's gonads," Duke Puckle said.

"Basil," his wife chastised.

"This is what we were talking about the other night, Anders," Mrs Greengrass said.

"I know. For now, we can only play the game," Mr Greengrass responded.

"Bloody hell, we do. I did not fight Grindelwald to see this country go down in flames like this," Duke Puckles said, banging a fist on the table. "Elizabeth, I think we should get going. I need to go take up my seat on the Council."

"Why now, father? You haven't cared about the council for years?" Mrs Greengrass said in a scathing tone.

"I haven't had to worry about it for years. I got it all those years ago when the ICW had stepped in and helped establish new governments on the continent after the Great War, but we are not at war and this ridiculous," the man shot back.

Harry snorted in mirth.

"You find this funny?" Duke Puckle glared at him.

"I find it funny that everyone thought we weren't at war, even through Voldemort had returned. What do you call what happened at the Ministry in June? Just a scuffle? Three people died. There was damage everywhere and I watched Dumbledore and Voldemort lay waste to the atrium. We were at war. The ICW just decided to stop it before it got too bad," Harry said.

Astoria had taken his hand under the table.

"The kid is right, father. If there wasn't open war, there soon would have been. You know you left for Java in the seventies to get away from the mess back home. If he had come back, it would have been just as bad," Jareth spoke up. The man took his napkin and wiped his mouth. "If everything you said is true, I think that Bulan and I will be packing up and heading back towards Java on the first portkey we can get. We have too much invested there to give it up. Father, let me know what you and mother are doing. Anders, I'll keep you up to date on the crops and we will be looking to buy half your crop of wheat once it's harvested."

Everyone got up, even though dinner was only half done. There were good byes and promises to keep in touch. A short time later, it was just Astoria, Manoj and Daphne that sat back down with him. Astoria was already picking at her plate again, obviously still hungry. Harry started in on his meal. They all ate in silence for a few before Astoria said, "Daffy, you really know how to clear a room."

Harry chuckled while Daphne sat up tall and prim. "I am only pointing out the obvious."

"I need to talk to my parents. Would you come with me after dinner?" Manoj asked Daphne.

Mr and Mrs Greengrass came back into the room. "Manoj, can you wait? I don't think you are wrong, Daphne, but I think we need to approach this cautiously. The way you just wound up your grandfather may not help us in the long wrong if he goes off spouting about what our theories are."

Daphne looked a little chastened. "I'm sorry, father. We are with family and didn't think it would cause this issue."

"You are not wrong, Daphne, but sometimes you need to be cautious. I know you thought you were talking with your sister and your husbands, but you know how my parents can be," Mrs Greengrass added. "Your father is right. I don't think you far off the mark."

"Bloody hell," Harry couldn't keep it in. Mrs Greengrass didn't correct him this time.

-oOo-

September 1, 1996

Rotherham, England

-Daily Prophet-

HE-WHO-MUST-NOT-BE-NAMED ON RUN AFTER ICW ACTIONS

By Peter Daily

In an explosive press release, the ICW reported that it was able to cut off all funding to He-Must-Not-Be-Named. Fifty-three identified Death Eaters, see full listing on page 3 and 4 and their crimes, were convicted over the last three weeks, and sentenced to over a hundred years each in an undisclosed ICW facility. The spokes persons, Commander Robert Rothfang of the ICW Auror Corp, and Councilor Erica Chase of the ICW Council, confirmed that that all fifty three persons had already been moved and were no longer on British soil.

"These people have been proven to be marked by Lord ******, who has been declared a Dark Lord by the Council, thus making them all terrorists and subject to our strictest laws. Having been tried in a secure location away from these shores, all proper procedure was followed," Commander Rothfang said.

Since many of the marked followers were also some of the wealthiest families, Councilor Chase confirmed the seizer of most of their wealth to go towards reparations to the country and their victims. This plays into the ICW's larger picture of reparations and re-education of the British population to prevent any future Dark Lords

With the core of He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named supports gone, the ICW has turned its attention to finding the dark lord that had been thought to be dead until Harry Potter fought him in June inside the Rectory of Magic's main atrium. Commander Rothfang has assured us that a large force is dedicated to this task, and if needed, Harry Potter would be requested to help, since it was shown he knew the dark lord was back and has been rumoured to have faced and defeated He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named many times now.

As more information comes out, the Daily Prophet will keep the British people advised of the developing situation…

-o-

Harry made a face as he put the paper down. "Can't I just be asked once if I want to actually be part of this?"

"That would be kind of them," Astoria said, giving him a kiss on his cheek.

"Do you want to be involved in this?" Mrs Greengrass enquired.

"Not at all," Harry told her, knowing he would have to be.

"Then you have been asked and we will do all we can to accommodate your desire," she stated.

Harry gave her a small smile. No had ever asked him if he wanted to be involved. He understood why she asked, but to know that two adults were on his side and would honestly do what they could for him had Harry feeling hope.

Rogan came into the room with the mornings letters. He handed a few to Mr Greengrass, one to Mrs Greengrass and three to him. Harry looked at the top letter. It was addressed to Mr H and Mrs A Potter from Hogwarts. He didn't look at the other letters yet, wanting to know what this would say.

"It's addressed to both of us?" Astoria asked when he showed her the envelope.

"Apparently. You want to open it or should I?" he asked her.

She bounced in her seat a little. Harry liked that she was wearing his Quidditch jersey. It said more about her being his than anything else he could think to do. He found that thought a little off, but he liked it too. Astoria was his wife. "It's the first letter addressed to Mrs Potter. I rather think I should," she ended in a serious tone.

He laughed at her, handing her the letter. Of the other two letters, one was from Ron and the other the ICW. Harry wasn't sure he was ready for Ron yet, so he put that one to the side. Astoria had ripped open the Hogwarts envelope. Harry leaned over her shoulder to read it.

-o-

Dear Mr H and Mrs A Potter,

Hogwarts has been recently advised of all marriages sanctioned under the ICW Reformation Board of the Rectory of Magic on the British Isles. All married couples will have the option of taking married quarters in one of the Founder Houses that either belong too. To balance out the students, it is advised that you may not receive the House you request.

With the influx of married couples, there will also be a few rule changes.

1. It is encouraged for married couples to have relations. Those relations are not to occur outside their quarters beyond what is normal courting behavior. Appropriate punishment shall be metered out for transgressions.

2. Counselors and Healers will be available when any child is expected or born

3. Married couples are allowed a house elf that will be allowed only in the married couples quarters, the kitchens, laundry and select areas, like the grounds and Hogsmeade.

4. Education shall be paramount. No witch may be withdrawn without Healer permission until they obtain two or more NEWTS. Should they be withdrawn, the witch shall return as soon as a Healer deems it safe to do so.

5. Children shall be allowed and appropriate supervision shall be provided to not separate any child from their parents unless agreed upon by both parents.

6. All couples will be allowed to return to an appropriate home on weekends, starting an hour before dinner on Friday evenings and must return by an hour after dinner on Sunday nights, unless otherwise approved.

7. Per ICW law, all witches under the age of eighteen shall be considered to have their guardianship under their husband and will be protected against unlawful acts by their husband, families or others.

8. Each person of the married couple shall still be considered of their original Founder House

Other rules may be introduced as the year goes on.

As a general rule of note, all House common rooms shall be made available to all students, but only those of each house may enter the private quarter, Founder House exclusive areas or dorm areas.

Please return your selection by September 5th, 1996. If no selection is returned, it will be assumed the married couple wishes to house in the general dorms, but will still be required to adhere to any specifications in their marriage contracts or to fulfill the hand fasting rites.

Sincerely,

Master Cadence Emeril
Headmaster of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry
Master of Charms

-o-

"What does it say?" Mrs Greengrass asked.

"We are being offered married quarters. Harry and I have to chose if we will be in Hufflepuff or Gryffindor," she said, handing the letter to her mother.

Mr Greengrass nodded. "I had hoped they would offer something like this. It would not be right to separate you and there are requirements that must be met soon after you turn seventeen."

Harry looked up. He knew of the requirements. Hand fastings were far less restrictive than the marriage contracts, but the whole idea of marriage was the children. After some embarrassment between him and Mr Greengrass, Harry had been informed magic would make her more fertile and no magical contraception would work until they had a child for each family line. Meaning they would have to have at least two children.

"Will you be good in Gryffindor House?" Mrs Greengrass asked Astoria.

"Who said we would be in Gryffindor House," Harry asked.

They all looked to him. "I had just assumed since you are a Gryffindor," she said.

Harry shrugged. "I really don't care. Aside from Katie and Neville, I really don't have anyone else I really care about in Gryffindor now."

Which was mostly true. He still felt betrayed by Mrs Weasley, whether Ron had helped her or not. With Hermione gone, his Quidditch team mate and the boy who had come with him to the DOM were the only two he could think of he wanted to see. He wasn't sure about Ginny either.

"I really only know Demelza Robbins and Colin Creevey from Gryffindor. They really haven't been as nice as the Ravenclaws or even many of the Slytherin in our year," Astoria admitted. "Would you think about Hufflepuff?"

"If that is what you want. Hannah, Susan and Ernie were pretty good last year. Well, that is if they are in Hufflepuff. I suppose they will be married too," Harry commented.

"They are all purebloods, so I don't see why not," Astoria commented. "You are sure you want to live in Hufflepuff?"

"I've never been in Hufflepuff before, so it would be good to see it," Harry remarked.

"Well, take a day or two to decide. You don't need to respond right away. Astoria, you have your appointment with the Healer at ten. Harry, I have scheduled an appointment for you too, and then we have an appointment with the WCS at one," Mr Greengrass told them.

"Do I need to put on my formal robes?" Harry asked.

"You can go the way you are, or put on some normal wizards robes," Mrs Greengrass said. "I would like to come with you today, Anders. I want to know what the Healer has to say."

"Of course," Mr Greengrass replied.

Harry, figuring the conversation was over, reached for the envelope with the ICW seal. It was addressed to him from the DMLE. He scrunched his brow. He hadn't done anything to be summoned again, had he?

Reading the letter, his brow scrunched more. "Harry, is everything alright?" Astoria asked him.

"Mr Greengrass, an ICW Investigator named Mark Wallace is requesting an interview with me on Wednesday," Harry spoke up.

The table went quiet. "I see. Is it a request or summons?"

"Summons," Harry confirmed. "Nine o'clock. I bet this has to do with that line in the Daily Prophet," he said a little angrily.

"Anders, you can't allow them to drag him into this," Mrs Greengrass said.

"I don't intend anything, but if he doesn't go, you know the Aurors will come for him," Mr Greengrass replied.

Harry frowned. He was just getting away from one manipulative bastard and government to be dragged into another. Astoria shifted to lean against him. "You won't be alone in this."

As upset he was about this, Harry smiled at her. For once he didn't feel he would be.

-oOo-

Later that day…

London, England

Healer Branson jotted a few things down on his clipboard. "Well, Mrs Potter, I would say the potions and ritual have been far more successful than I previously thought they might be. You have already gained five pounds and there is no trace of the malediction. I think we can reduce the potion strength on the blood cleanser and magical hyperactivity to half, but I am going to keep the nutrition and slow acting pepper-ups as is for the next two weeks," the man said. "I am also going to change the blood replenishment potions to every three days."

Both her parents looked to give silent sighs of relief. Harry visibly relaxed. "What are the blood replenishment potions for?"

"The blood cleanser potion, combined with the magical hyperactivity potion, make a blood based magic that burns through the blood that was or could be contaminated by the blood malediction. The blood replenishers help to keep your wife healthy. It is these two potions that still make her very tired most days. With the reduction of the two potions, you should start gaining weight at an increased rate. I would really like to see you get to a healthier six and three quarter to seven and a half stone," the Healer told her.

"Will I still be so hungry?" she asked him.

"I would imagine so. Even with the reduced blood loss, you will still need to replenish it naturally and your body can't just gain that weight overnight. Your previous condition had you quite ill," Healer Branson told her.

"But there is no doubt Astoria is better?" her mum asked.

"I'm certain of it. Now, you, Mr Potter, are a bit concerning. When was the last time you were given a checkup?" the man said, turning to her husband.

Astoria had been worried about Harry, but she knew why.

Harry looked a little sheepish. "A few months ago," he said.

The man gave Harry a disbelieving look. "I'll be the judge of that. If you would, we can step into the curtains here." Healer Branson indicated the curtained off bed next to where she was. Astoria hadn't needed to takeoff her clothes or anything, so her parents and Harry had stayed.

Harry gave her a slightly panicked look before taking in a deep breath. Her mother must have seen it. "We will be just out here, unless you need someone to join you?"

Harry shook his head. When he stood, he had a resolute look. "I'll be fine."

The Healer gave Harry a curious look.

When they stepped into the screen, her mother asked, "Has Harry ever been to a Healer?"

"I don't know," her father replied.

"He'll be alright?" she asked.

"Harry will be fine, little princess," her father assured her.

She rolled her eyes. He rarely called her that. "Dad, I'm not a little girl anymore."

He gave her an easy smile. "A father always sees the little girl even when she is becoming a young woman."

Her mother gave them a smirk as Astoria rolled her eyes again.

It was a good half-hour before the Healer came out. The man looked worried. His wand flicked and the door of the room shut. They all looked at him worriedly. "I would ask Astoria to leave, but being Harry's wife, I would leave that decision up to her."

"What's wrong with Harry?" she immediately enquired.

Her mother put a hand on her shoulder. "I think Astoria should stay."

"Is it as bad as your faced looks?"

The man sighed, pulling up a chair. "Please, sit. I take it from his paperwork that you are Harry's guardians?"

"Temporary. We go to the WCS this afternoon to make it official," her father said.

The man nodded. Once her parents had taken seats, the man asked, "How much do you know of Harry's home life?"

"Not much. Only that he grew up with Muggles," her father said.

"Harry won't tell me about his relatives. He won't even say their names," Astoria added.

The Healer nodded his head. "I see. Well, you have been doing a good thing to be giving him nutrition, hunger inducing and vitamin potions, but he's suffered enough malnutrition in his life that I don't think there is much that can be done now."

"What potions?" her mother asked.

"Esme. You know we give her the funds and ask her to do what she can to keep us healthy," her father said. "I will ask when we get home."

Astoria gripped the sheets of the bed. "He isn't going to die?" she asked at the Healer's tone.

The Healer gave her a comforting look. "No, Harry won't die, but I don't think he will grow any taller than he is. He also has some kidney and liver damage that we can heal. Do you know how well he does at Hogwarts?"

"We were able to get his OWL scores last week. On the whole he did far above average on all his practical and wand subjects, but rather poorly on the theory for most," her mother said.

She wasn't sure if she was betraying Harry or not, but her worry for him was outweighing her loyalty to keep secrets. "Harry says he often drifts off in his classes, especially History of Magic and Astronomy if it doesn't interest him. He's been doing his summer assignments the last few days and is struggling a little with the essays."

Her parents looked to her. "You or Harry didn't mention this," her mother stated.

Astoria gave them a defiant look. "He's seems embarrassed by it and I am helping him when I find him studying."

The Healer nodded. "I'm not too surprised. Many children that are malnourished, especially when younger, can be that way. I'm not saying he can't get over it, but he may still struggle like that for his life. I am surprised that he is so physically coordinated, but magic can compensate for somethings. I will have a potion regime for him, and I recommend he see a mind healer."

"Harry will be alright?" Astoria asked concerned.

"He will be fine. With the proper help and with the potions I will be giving him, I don't see why he can't be perfectly normal," Healer Branson said with a confident tone.

"And the damage to his organs?" her father asked.

"They will heal in a few weeks. I know that they go back to Hogwarts next Saturday, but I am inclined to keep them both out of school until Astoria and Harry complete their healing. I would like to keep Astoria going until the end of the month, and Harry will take at least that long to counter as much of his deficiencies as we can."

"Does Harry know all this?" her mother asked.

"I explained some of it, but he wanted me to talk to you first. I get the feeling this embarrasses him, which is common in children that have been abused. They don't usually like to admit to the abuse," Healer Branson said.

Her mother took in a sharp breath while her eyes grew to saucers. Her mother sounded angry. "Did his relatives starve him? Is that why he is so malnourished? He looks thin for his size."

"I think his current state has more to do with grief and depression. I was able to get him tell me about his godfather dying a few months ago. There are signs of other abuse, especially when he was younger, like broken bones that healed incorrectly and unexplained scars. Harry didn't really want to tell me anything about it," Healer Branson answered.

Astoria's eyes were watery. "Can I see him?"

"If he wants you too," the man said.

She got up as her parents started to talk with the Healer again. Pushing the screen back, she saw Harry sitting on the far side of the bed. He was leaning over, his elbows on his knees and head hanging down. "Harry?"

He didn't move and the conversation silenced as the curtain closed. She moved over to him. "Harry?"

"I never wanted you to know," he said quietly.

She sat on the bed next to him. "There is nothing to be ashamed of," she said lightly.

He sniffed. "No one was ever supposed to know, Stori. Uncle Vernon used to… he hit me and hurt me… it was worse anytime someone found out. My cousin… he would chase me… with his friends… No one was supposed to know."

The tears that had been threatening started to leak out. "Your Uncle Vernon and cousin hurt you?"

Harry didn't say anything, only sniffed again. She moved to wrap her arms around him. He flinched before leaning into her. "You must think I'm so weak. I couldn't stop them. I don't know what I did that was so wrong."

She hugged him tight, her cheek resting on his head as she put his head on her chest. "You didn't do anything wrong. You are a good person," she told him, like she had a few times now.

Harry sniffed again. He wasn't crying. She could feel how unsettled his magic was though.

"You didn't do anything wrong," she whispered, holding him tight.

-oOo-

Chapter 8

-oOo-

September 3, 1996

Rotherham, England

It was late. Astoria wasn't sure it was the next day yet. Harry hadn't wanted to talk on Monday. He had been really quiet today, only really talking with her when they had sat to go over his Transfiguration work. He seemed to instinctually understand how magic worked. He could feel his magic and know how to shape it into what he wanted it to do, but did struggle with the essays.

He often grasped the base concepts, but not how to link it to other spells, theories or magical laws. She helped and did her best to explain what she knew. He seemed to get it much quicker when she took the time to explain it than when he read the books, often taking two or three times what she thought it should take when he read.

He didn't say it, but she could tell he was embarrassed to have her explain it. He wouldn't let her mum or Daphne help. That just seemed too much for him now that her parents knew what he regarded as his dark secret.

As much as Astoria wanted to know, she didn't press him. There was some instinctual feeling that if she pressed him he would clam up and possibly pull away from her. She was fearing that, having grown to like his company, even to see him as someone she cared for deeply. She didn't think it was love, but it could become that in a bit.

By her not pressing him, Harry had slowly started to tell her what his life had been like after making love to her. As they sat in one of there quiet reprieved, she was trying not to giggle as his hand traced along her ribs.

"You look like you've gained a little weight," he said.

She giggled as his fingers so lightly traced over her skin. "Just what every girl wants to hear."

Harry looked at her guiltily, his green eyes worried he had offended her. "I didn't mean anything bad."

She giggled again and squirmed under his feather light touches. "You didn't, but many wouldn't like it. Stop that," she said, squirming to get away from him.

He gave her a mischievous grin. "Stop what?" he asked, lightly trailing his hand over her side again.

"That!" she squealed.

Harry laughed, then leaned over to kiss her side. After a moment, he turned serious again. "Do you really want to know?"

She rolled over onto her side, bringing her face close to his. He followed her chest before looking up into her eyes. She was cooling down now and pulled the duvet over them, putting both their heads under the covers. She didn't feel like hiding her body from him, enjoying how Harry liked her body and what he did to her.

Harry's green eyes were deep wells of emotions.

"I want you to tell me anything you want. I won't judge you, Harry." She reached over and ran a hand over his cheek. A week ago he would have pulled away. Tonight, he nuzzled into it.

"I first found I was a wizard from Hagrid. He came to rescue me from an island with an abandoned lighthouse. That was after a week of Hogwarts letters trying to get to me. The first one was addressed to the Cupboard Under the Stairs," he confessed.

She did all she could not to react. Instead, she cupped his cheek. "Why would it be addressed to the Cupboard Under the Stairs?"

Harry closed his eyes for a moment. He took in a deep breath, then met her eyes again. There was so much pain there. "It was my room until the Hogwarts letters came. I slept there. I was locked into the cupboard when I was bad, even though I didn't know what I did most of the time. I get it now that many times it was because of accidental magic, but I didn't know."

As he had slowly told her more this evening, her horror at what he went through grew. She tried so hard not to show it. He didn't need her pity or anger or fear right now. Shifting, she moved to kiss his forehead. "This is your room now. This is your bed. I will never have you sleep anywhere else. You're not bad."

His hand came up to ghost her side again. "Are you hungry?"

She giggled as his touch tickled her again. "Merlin, yes," she said.

"Why didn't you say so?"

"You're more important," she said without thinking.

He flushed a little. "You need to eat if you're hungry."

She liked his concern for her. "If you make me some bubble and squeak, will you tell me more?"

"You need to keep your voice down. I don't want to be hexed by Esme again," he warned her.

She giggle and squirmed. "If you stop tickling me I will."

Harry gave a small smile. "This doesn't tickle, does it?" he innocently questioned, just barely brushing his fingertips over her skin. This time he trailed over her ribs to brush the underside of her tit.

She giggled, "It does too!"

"Then I shouldn't touch you," he said, pulling his hand back.

"I didn't say that," she hurriedly stated. She liked Harry's touch. It felt so much better than when she was in pain all the time. "Just don't tickle me. HARRY!" she started to laugh as he dug his hand into her side, his fingers tickling her.

She tried to push him away as she laughed. After a moment, he stopped and she was on her back, catching her breath. "How about I make you that bubble and squeak, while avoiding your insane elf and I'll answer a few more questions."

"Esme is not insane. I like her." She smiled at him when he rolled his eyes. She rolled over to peck his lips, which turned into more than a peck before her stomach grumbled.

Harry chuckled. "You're down to demiguise now."

She giggle. "Oh, they're cute. I'll take that over a graphorn."

Harry laughed at her mirth. It took them a few minutes to get dressed. Astoria kept trying to kiss Harry, just to see him smile, so it took twice as long as it should. She pulled her hands into the sleeves of the Potter Quidditch Jersey. She had decided it was hers now and he could get a new one this year if he was on the team. Maybe she would get him a Hufflepuff one if she got on her house team? She liked the idea of him wearing her Potter jersey.

As they walked down, she took his arm and put it over her shoulder. "What was it like to live under the stairs?" she asked him.

After a moment, he answered. "Dark. Dusty every time someone walked up and down the stairs. There were always spiders. My uncle and cousin sounded like elephants."

"I hear graphorns like elephants," she replied.

Harry grinned. "I think these were too fatty for even a graphorn. Wouldn't want to make it sick."

She didn't laugh. "Were they that large?"

Harry snorted. "Dudley was so large that Smeltings said they didn't have uniforms big enough and that he needed to lose weight or leave the school."

She made a face. "That's disgusting."

They had made it almost all the way down the stairs when the fire in the atrium flared bright green. Harry pushed her behind him, his wand coming to his hand. She hadn't even known he had taken it with them. She had forgotten hers next to their bed.

"ROGAN," her Uncle Marcus called out. There was pop.

"Master Marcus?"

"Lock down the manor and grounds. All elves to return immediately. Is everyone in the manor?" He noticed them on the stairs. "Astoria, get your parents."

"What happened?" Harry demanded.

"The ICW has engaged with You-Know-Who and his few remaining Death Eaters just outside of Dungworth, about ten miles away. Astoria, go," he demanded.

Harry turned to take her hand. "Let's go. Where is your wand?"

"In our room," she told him.

"You have to keep it on you for now on," he ordered. She felt like a small girl for not remembering something so crucial.

-oOo-

On the first floor…

Harry was dragging Astoria up the stairs. "Go get your wand," he ordered her.

"I don't want to leave you," she told him.

They took a few steps towards her parents' room when the door burst open. Mr Greengrass was holding his wand as he wrapped a night coat around him. When he saw them, the man tiredly asked, "What's going on? Why did you just raise the wards?"

"Uncle Marcus just Flooed in. He ordered Rogan to raise the wards. He says the ICW is fighting You-Know-Who just a few miles away," she said.

Her father paled. "Harry, protect Astoria. Go wake Daphne and Manoj. Get to the emergency room."

"What is the emergency room?" Harry asked.

"Astoria and Daphne know where to go. Go, now," the man ordered.

"Anders, what's going on?" Mrs Greengrass asked in a scared voice.

Marcus Greengrass ran up the stairs, "Anti-portkey and anti-apparitions wards just went up. The Floo is still open, but I don't know if that will last," the man said.

"Iliana, go with the children," Mr Greengrass said, pushing her towards them. Harry was torn for a moment. He must have seen this. "Harry, the most important thing you can do is protect our family. In the emergency room there is a way to get out the manor."

"What about the Floo?" Mrs Greengrass asked.

"I can't guarantee it's not redirected somewhere," Marcus said.

"We can't take the chance. Go," the man ordered.

Mrs Greengrass touched her husband's arm for a second before rushing towards them, holding her nightdress up as she moved. "I'll get Daphne and Manoj. Get to the room."

Harry knew this was all happening because he was here. He couldn't allow any of them to get hurt.

"I don't have my wand," Astoria announced, suddenly taking off for her room. He ran off after her. Mrs Greengrass raced past them as Astoria threw her door open. Harry was right behind her. She jumped on the bed, bouncing to the other side. "Where is it!" she cried out, desperately looking at the nightstand on her side, then down between the bed.

A light from outside shown through the window. Harry looked out to see a large crackling lightening spider across what was an invisible barrier just seconds ago.

"I can't find my wand!" Astoria shouted in a panic.

Sensing the danger in all this, Harry flicked his wand, "Accio wand," he incanted, thinking of her pine and dragon heartstring wand. It shot out from under the bed. Harry grabbed it. "I have it."

The crackling white lightening turned purple before there was a flash. The grounds echoes with like thunder as the barrier fell. Astoria had started to jump across the bed when there was a scream in the hall. Astoria's eyes were wide with fear. "That was the outer wards."

Two cracks could be heard from outside. Mrs Greengrass came to the door. "Move. Now," the woman ordered. Daphne and Manoj where just behind her. Harry could hear the explosions and cracks of spell fire. He took one look to Astoria, knowing the best way to protect her was to not let the Death Eaters or Voldemort near her.

She may not have known Harry well yet, she could see the calm and determination come over him. "Harry, no!" she yelled.

"Get out of here with your mother," he yelled, tossing her wand to her.

"We have to all get out of here now," Mrs Greengrass said.

"Get then," he yelled at her. "Protect your daughters."

Harry ran towards the door. She saw what he meant to do. Her wand came up. Harry barreled into her before she could cast anything.

"POTTER!" Daphne yelled as Mrs Greengrass stumbled into her.

"Harry, no!" Astoria called out, taking off after him.

Harry needed her to go with her mother. "Turres shelda!" A semitransparent wall slammed into place in the hallway. Astoria skidded on her feet to not run into it. "Harry!" she yelled out after him. He was already to the stairs. Harry jumped the banister, falling twelve or more feet to the ground floor, just missing the table at the base of the stairs. He landed, falling to his knees.

He could see the flash of spells outside. He took off for the doors. When they didn't want to open, he screamed at them, letting out his power. Unlike the other night when the wards rejected him, this time they opened for him.

The door flung open. Outside it was a battle. Mr Greengrass and his brother were at the base of the stairs. They were fighting side-by-side, when one shielded, the other attacked. Three Death Eaters were trying to get past them to the house. There were several other battles going on around the grounds. Harry could only assume they were the ICW and Voldemort's forces.

A nasty purple spell just missed Mr Greengrass. Harry saw red. It looked like the same spell that had almost killed Hermione. "DOLOHOV!" Harry bellowed. He jumped down the stairs. "Expelliarmus! Rictasempra! Depulso! Depulso! Bombarda!" Harry cried out. His desire to use more destructive spells overcoming him as he cast more.

His yell distracted all five for just a second. In that second, Harry had launched his attack. He had thought the man had been captured in the DOM, but somehow he had gotten away. Marcus reacted just about as fast as the one Harry had launched his spells at. The man threw up a shield, obviously confident in his abilities to stop Harry. He wasn't expecting the white lance of light that came from Astoria's Uncle.

The Expelliarmus splashed off the man's shield, then was hit by the white lance. The shield shattered. Dolohov let out a curse as the next spell lifted him upside down by one foot. Harry's other spells were a little low. The first banishing hex caught him in the chest. It threw him back, spinning him through the air. The second banishing hex caught the man's head. There was an audible crack before the Depulso blew up the ground between the other two Death Eaters.

One of them had managed to get a shield up, while the other had started to launch more spells at the Greengrass brothers. Mr Greengrass got a shield up while his brother sent off some of his own spells. Harry ran up to them. "Diffindio! Diffindio!" he got off before he had to parry a nasty looking red spell with black tendrils. The spell deflected off his wand and sailed into the night. On the upward flick, he screamed, "Serpantsorsia!"

A five-foot cobra left from his wand. "Kill!" Harry spat. These men were trying to kill his family and Harry wouldn't let anyone else die for him.

The snake hissed angrily and made toward the one to the right. He had shifted to send a few cutting curses at the cobra. An orange sickle blade leapt from Mr Greengrass wand. The man couldn't block it and Harry watched in morbid fascination as the man was cut in half. He stood for a second, looking surprised before falling over, the two halves falling to the ground with a sickening squelch.

He was stunned for a moment, never having seen something like that. Mr Greengrass pushed him out of the way as a sickly green light almost hit him. When Harry rolled, his wand coming up, the fight was over. The last Death Eaters was falling down, his head a charred ball.

"What the hell are you doing out here! I told you to protect Astoria," Mr Greengrass said angrily. Using only one hand to man handle him up, Mr Greengrass put him on his feet. Harry shook himself. "Get back to her!"

"I have to protect you all," Harry angrily shot back, his momentary shock being overpowered by his anger. He ripped his arm out of the man's grasp. Did they understand that Harry couldn't let anyone else get hurt because of him.

"Anders, not now," Marcus said.

They turned to see four men in Aurors robes trying to hold off a man with white skin. It reflected the colourful spells that were being traded back and forth. The four Aurors must have been skilled to keep the snake eyed man moving and parrying like he was. This was a different fight than with Dumbledore in the atrium. There it had been a duel between two warlocks that were trying to show off for the other. Here it was a down and dirty fight where both sides were pulling no punches.

Having to fight off four people from three directions, Voldemort was moving faster than Harry had ever seen anyone. He watched the furious back and forth until Voldemort caught one of the Aurors off guard. The sickly green killing curse brought him down.

"NO!" Harry cried out, running towards the man he knew wanted to kill him. Harry knew, though, that if he fell, Voldemort would go after Astoria and everyone else. He couldn't let that happen. Harry had already grown to like her. He liked her enough that it would destroy him almost as much as if Hermione was in the same situation.

"RIDDLE!" Harry bellowed.

The man suddenly turned to him, a snear on his face. The distraction allowed an Aurora to get a weakened bludgeoning curse through his shield. Voldermort stumbled, three other spells just missing him as he did.

"Potter!" the man snarled. In a fit of rage, Voldemort swiped his wand. A while arc of energy struck out at the Aurors. Two of them got shields up. The third was too slow. It still knocked all three down. Harry started to jab his wand. "Transfigo! Transfigo!" he started to say as fast as he could. A stream of piercing hexes leapt from his wand.

With a smile as though he already knew he had won, the snake faced man stepped to the side, swinging his arm in a wide arc. Most of his spells impacted the shield. It held, but splintered after only a few spells. "Impressive. Your power has grown since June," the man said.

Harry didn't wait. He screamed then started to alternate, "Transfigo! Bombarda! Diffindio!"

The man laughed until another white lance of light shot past Harry. Voldemort snarled, spinning and pulling up a section of ground. The shield shattered and Harry's spells made a deep crater in the wall. "Bad form to bring in other…. AH!"

Voldemort screamed as a spell ripped through his arm. Two of the Aurors had recovered from whatever he had done to them. "You dare to touch Lord Voldemort!" the man cast a few killing curses, then was forced on the defensive as Harry started to bombard him with everything he had, while the Greengrass brothers had joined him.

The Auror that had been cast at fell to one of the killing curses. The other shielded a blue spell, then attacked. Voldemort spun again, then a snear came over his face as he was forced to shield. "Anti-apparition," Marcus said, sending another of the white lances. Marcus staggered this time. Whatever he was doing must be taking a bit out of him.

Voldemort attempted to transfigure something, but was forced to shield under the combined spells of Harry, Mr Greengrass and the Auror. "He's weaker," Marcus said.

Harry had to agree. This wasn't the same murderous madman that had fought Dumbledore. He was casting, shielding and dodging like nothing Harry had seen before, but he wasn't the same. Voldemort cried out again as his left arm was hit with a spell that caused his sleeve to catch fire. He swiped his wand, ripping off the sleeve.

Harry barked out, "Diffindio!" a few times before casting a bombarda. Voldemort had thrown up another shield, but a fourth white lance left Marcus' wand. The man fell to his knees, panting. The white lance shattered Voldemort's shield as he back pedaled.

It happened so fast, Harry would never really be sure who cast what except a light purple spell from Mr Greengrass hit Voldemort in the chest. Voldemort's eyes grew wide. Voldemort's wand came up. Cutting curses from two directions cut his wand in half, then his hand off halfway up his lower arm.

Voldemort screamed in pain. "Stupefy!" Harry cried out.

The red spell was so strong it lifted Voldemort up and launched him ten feet back.

As the white figure in black robes landed on the ground, the night fell into silence. After a few seconds of shocked silence, the Auror cast two more stunners, a few summoning charms and then thick iron chains wrapped around the strongest Dark Lord in a century.

Harry stood there stunned.

He couldn't believe it.

Voldemort was down.

"Marcus!" Mr Greengrass cried out, rushing to his brother's side.

"I just need a nap," the older man said before falling over. Mr Greengrass didn't make it in time.

One of the other Aurors started to groan and roll in the grass.

"Is he caught?" Harry asked cautiously, not believing that they could have taken down Voldemort.

The Auror approached Voldemort, his wand up and his face blank.

Harry kept his wand up. He wouldn't believe it until the man was ten feet under in a cement box. Mr Greengrass was looking after his passed out brother. Harry just couldn't believe it.

The Aurora got close enough to kick the body with a foot. It didn't react.

Three more Aurors came running over to them. "Wands down!" one of them yelled.

"Stand down. These civilians helped," the one by Voldemort yelled. "Get these anti-portkey wards down. I have a top mark here."

Harry still hadn't lowered his wand.

One of the Aurors took out a small mirror. He spoke something into it. Maybe it was German?

Two of the new Aurors came over, making a rough triangle around Voldemort.

The one with the mirror approached Harry. "Easy there, son," the man said in an accent.

"Is he dead?" Harry asked.

The man looked to the downed figure. "No."

Harry snarled. Besides Dumbledore, this was the man that had ruined his life. He had killed his parents. His insane followers had killed Sirius. Almost killed Hermione. Would have tried to kill Astoria and their family. He had killed countless witches, wizards, children, Muggles and who knew what else.

His mind couldn't process it was over.

The body twitched.

"CRUCIO!" Harry said in a whisper, but the power of the spell ripped through the stunning spells. Harry poured all his hatred, fear and anger into the spell. Voldemort started to scream in agony. Harry didn't like the scream, but he had such an overwhelming rage at the man Harry couldn't stop.

The Aurors looked on towards Harry, each of them raising their wands, but not stopping Harry.

He screamed in his own pain as he didn't want to relish in the man's agony, but Harry needed Voldemort to understand the agony his life had been because of him. Voldemort arched his back, unable to move much in the chains.

Harry was starting to feel himself getting lost in the feedback of the spell. The Aurors looked about ready to act when a cool hand went over his. Harry jolted. It was enough to interrupt his hatred. The spell stopped. Harry stumbled back. Astoria kept him from falling over.

Tears were streaming down his face as the Dark Lord rolled on the ground, still in agony from the aftereffects of the spell. He was breathing hard, his own body shaking from the aftereffects of letting go so much magic and emotion.

"What did I just do?" he asked in a croaky voice.

The Aurors dropped their wands. "The wards are down, sir," one of the Aurors said.

"Get that filth out of here. Mr Potter, we'll be back later to take your statement. Mr Greengrass, there are two squads putting up some temporary wards at the edge of your property. They will be coming to check on you as soon as that is done," the Auror closest to them said.

Harry fell to his knees. He looked down at his hands. His wand felt funny in his hands. He dropped it, feeling as though he had just done something that had separated him from his most trustworthy companion.

Astoria dropped next to him. "Harry?"

He put his hands to his face and bent over. He screamed again. This time it was the agony of someone who felt like their soul had just changed.

Astoria wrapped her around him. "You aren't a bad person," she whispered.

The four Aurors disappeared with a portkey as the Greengrasses congregated around him.

-oOo-

September 6, 1996

London, England

For the last three days the Daily Prophet had plastered one of two pictures all over its pages. The first was a screaming Dark Lord trying to get out of chains in a holding cell. The man was deranged as he fought against his incarceration. His missing hand was apparent as he screamed at the photographer.

The other picture was one of him. Actually, many of him. There were a few from the battle of the Ministry, ones recycled from the Triwizard Tournament, usually the one where he showed up bloody and trying to protect Cedric's body or a new one that the ICW had strongarmed him into giving. If he just 'cooperated' with them some, then no one needed to know about how he Crucioed Voldemort.

With either photo, everyone knew that Harry Potter had defeated Voldemort.

Daphne had nailed it too. This was a distraction by the ICW to quell some of the unease that was brewing. Harry was almost wondering if going to jail for a few years was preferable to this new level of fame. The brunette holding his hand was the only reason he was not asking to be locked away. That, and the fact the ICW had backed off some when he even mentioned it.

They wanted their poster boy.

With all this new fame, Harry was forced to walk down Diagon Alley with a guard of four Aurors. Even with that, almost anyone that wanted to approach to thank you were allowed too. It took them more than twenty minutes to walk from the Leaky Cauldron to Ollivander's. It should have been a two minute walk.

Once inside, the bell rang and the Aurors took up position outside the store, finally letting them have a moment of silence.

Harry was scowling as a crowd started to gather outside the store.

Astoria didn't say anything. She seemed just as overwhelmed as he was.

"Let's get this done and we can go back to the manor," Mr Greengrass told them.

The old form of Mr Ollivander came out from between some stacks of wands. The man's white hair was all over the place, his silvery eyes as large as ever and his distracted way to him instantly gone to see the three of them. A small smile came to the man. "Ah, Mr Potter… and Mrs Potter? I had not expected to see you. Holly wand, eleven inches with a phoenix feather. A quite powerful match. A little springy. And you, my dear, white pine, ten and three quarters, with a heart string of an opal eye. A good match for someone wanting to heal. Stiff enough to not allow your magic not to stray."

The man looked to them for a moment before turning to Anders. "And you, my Lord Greengrass, vinewood, twelve and a quarter inches with a heart string of a particularly nasty Hungarian Horntail, from what I was told. A wand for someone of some intelligence, but also a penchant to be ruthless in your endeavours."

"I would say that tendency has mellowed over the years," Anders said.

Ollivander nodded his head. "I am not surprised with the vinewood. It is a wood that will serve well, but is not much for conflict. What can I do for you? I admit that I did not think to see either Potter for many years when they would bring their children in."

Anders motioned for them. Harry took his wand out of his pocket and put it on the counter. Astoria did the same. "Our wands don't really work for us anymore," Harry told him. Harry had tried his for the Aurors and found it fought him all the way. Astoria, using her wand for the first time since her healing, found it hadn't worked for her at all the night of the attack on Glencross.

'Hmmm," the man hummed, looking closely at them, pulling his glasses down and placing them on his nose. Harry shifted, afraid the man would see his now blackened soul. "Hmmm."

His eyes shifted to Astoria. She squirmed a little under the man's intense gaze. "Hmmm."

"Is something wrong?" Astoria asked.

"Nothing, my dear. No. You are not the same girl that came in this door four years ago. Your man isn't either," Ollivander told them. He then took out his wand and inspected the two wands on the counter. After a few minutes, he made another, "Hmmm. No. I would say these wands are all wrong for you now. Neither of you possess the darkness you once did."

Harry blinked. "What? But, I… I used… really dark magic," Harry said.

The man nodded. "The wand doesn't lie, Mr Potter. This wand is not good for you anymore. It wants battle. It wants blood. It wants you to use dark magic. It is very much like its brother that way. Phoenixes are the embodiment of both the light and dark. A user of a wand like this is someone that changes the world. You have achieved great things, but your journey with this wand is at an end. You see, depending on the master of a wand with a phoenix feather, it will get a taste and want for one over the other. Given the way the papers have said your battles with Tom Riddle have gone, I would say this wand wants the joy of battle, which even if no dark magic was used, it is the way of a dark or grey lord to use it that way."

Ollivander looked back up at him. Harry leaned back as the man leaned over his counter. "You do not have the trace of darkness you did when you came in here at eleven. Time has cleansed you. You will need a new wand."

Harry looked at the man confused. Wasn't he dark now that he had used the Crucio curse and meant it?

"Told you you are a good person," Astoria whispered in a 'I told you' tone.

"And you, young lady, are purer than what a master of chaos would have you be. Did this wand work for you at all when you tried to use it after your malediction was removed?" Ollivander asked.

"How did you know?" Astoria asked surprised.

"It is easy to tell. Your eyes are not as blue. A malediction washes the magic and life out of a person. Don't get me wrong, your eyes are still very fetching, but the sickness leaves its mark. I did not know anyone remembered now to break a malediction. If I had known, I would have told your parents," the man told them. "Did the wand work at all?"

"No," she said.

He nodded. "Then let us find you both a new wand."

This time, it took only five minutes for a new wand to hum in Harry's hand. The thick golden and red sparks had him smiling. Ollivander gave a pleased smile. "Rowan with the core of a griffin heartstring. Fourteen and three-eights long. A little rigid. A good wand for someone that wants to protect others. Also suited for someone that has the blood of a Griffin in him. Treat that wand well and it will always do your bidding, Mr Potter. Now for you, Mrs Potter."

Harry felt the wand thrummed for him in a way his old Holly and Pheonix wand never did. When Astoria started to go through wands, they reacted poorly until a light-coloured wood was put in her hands. It shot out thick golden and blue sparks. Ollivander clapped. "Willow with the core of a feather of a rather majestic occamy. Let me tell you how hard that was to obtain. At eleven and a half inches, it is a little swishy, but will be the best friend to someone that wants to heal. I see a great future for you and your man."

Astoria was beaming as they left. "I get the hint I should be a Healer."

"I don't know if I got that," Harry said teasingly. Astoria very maturely stuck out her tongue. He felt so much lighter than he had for the last few days. Could he have really cleansed himself with his actions?

He felt so good that for once he ignored the crowd calling for him. This time the Aurors kept the people away. He was quite happy to call out, "Glencross on the Fields," once Astoria had gone through the Floo.